Lost in Church?

by Cody Francis

Lost in ChurchIt was the largest church that little Sam had ever seen. It had a steeple towering so high that it nearly touched heaven. The pillars at the front of the church loomed as sentinels to the massive doors that the deacons held open. And then there was the torrent of people that came from all sides and funneled through those pillars and in through the doors. Sam pressed closer to his aunt. It was the antithesis of the little country church that Sam and his family attended. As they approached the doors, they too became a part of that great mass of people that seemed to be jostled and pushed through those massive doors that looked to Sam as if they belonged to a castle and not a church. Inside was not quite as formidable as the lofty architecture outside, and Sam began to feel more at ease. His aunt seemed to know just where to go. “How could she remember which steps to take and which way to turn?” Sam wondered, but his aunt didn’t seem to be in the least bit intimidated. Sure enough, they stopped in front of the class that he recognized as his. Inside the classroom they went, and after making sure that Sam was comfortable, Sam’s aunt hurried away to her own class. Sam looked around him. He didn’t know any of the people here, but they seemed nice enough to him. There were many more than were in his class at home, and they were all his age! Not even at Sam’s school were there this many boys and girls his age. Eager to take advantage of all of the new friends that he could have, he started playing with his peers around him. In just a few minutes he had lost all fear of his mammoth surroundings. He listened intently as the teacher taught the lesson. It didn’t seem that different from his little white church in the country after all. At the end of the class period the mothers came and would take their child to sit with them during the church service, but where was his aunt? He dare not venture into those halls without his aunt, but it seemed like all of the other children were leaving. Finally the mother of the little boy who was sitting next to him came to get him. His new found friend wanted him to come and sit with him, and since his aunt hadn’t come yet, Sam decided to go. As soon as they entered those halls again, though, fear surged through Sam’s little body. He froze with fear as he could hardly see through the maze of people, and then where was his friend? All he saw now was a forest of legs going this way and that. Not knowing what to do, Sam started pressing through in the direction that he thought his friend had gone, but they had vanished. He went this way and then that. He peered upward, trying to detect a familiar face, but there was none. He pressed through the crowd and came into another hall. It seemed to him as if he was in a gigantic maze. It was all halls and doors that stretched on before him. His knees began to quiver and big tears began to roll down his cheeks and splatter upon the tile floor. Here he was–lost in church. He had been lost in the woods at home, but never before had he thought it possible to be lost in church.

It would not seem strange to us to hear of a child, or even an adult, getting lost in the mountains or in the wilderness, but lost in church? We have known of, or perhaps even experienced ourselves, the terrors of being separated from our parents and realizing that we were lost. Perhaps in the grocery store or a mall, but we don’t usually think of becoming lost in church. Yet even in the enormous churches of our land we can imagine a child getting lost, as in the preceding parable, but have you ever stopped to think that when Jesus returns there will be millions eternally lost in church? We can imagine that many will be lost in the taverns and gambling halls of the land, but lost in church? It hardly seems possible, yet this is exactly what the Bible says will happen. “Not everyone who says to Me, ‘Lord, Lord,’ shall enter the kingdom of heaven, but he who does the will of My Father in heaven. Many will say to Me in that day, ‘Lord, Lord, have we not prophesied in Your name, cast out demons in Your name, and done many wonders in Your name?’ And then I will declare to them, ‘I never knew you; depart from Me, you who practice lawlessness!'” Matthew 7:21-23. Here is a group of people, who are not just sitting in church every week, but these are leaders! It is not just a small isolated group of people either; this is a large group. Jesus said that there were many in this condition; many who have been given the gift of prophecy, many who have even cast out demons in the name of Jesus, and many who have worked mighty miracles in Jesus’ name. These are leaders that people have looked up to and admired. They were looked upon as men of spiritual insight and favored of God because of the gifts they had received; but the sad reality was that Jesus never knew them. So, far from being favored of heaven, they were unknown to heaven. You would not find this group of people in the taverns and dens of vice. This group of people would never be found in houses of ill repute. On the contrary, you would find these people sitting in church every week, but still lost in church. They really and truly believed that they were headed to heaven. They thought that their ticket was sure, but they were lost in church. Will there be others who likewise are lost in church? How can a person be lost in church? What characteristics do those whom are lost in church have? We need to know, so we can be certain that we are not among that mournful group.

Lost in Church–How?

“They answered Him, ‘We are Abraham’s descendants, and have never been in bondage to anyone. How can you say, You will be made free?'” John 8:33. The Pharisees of Jesus’ day treated with contempt the idea that they needed anything. Were not they the privileged children of the patriarchs? They were not only church members, but there fathers had been good and faithful church members for hundred of years. Their connection with the church was sure to save them. They needed nothing else. The same thinking is still very prevalent in the world and churches of today. People think that as long as their names are registered in the church books, then they are safe. As long as they are in church each week, they are going to heaven, or maybe even if they are in church on Christmas or Easter they are going to heaven. I was having a rather unpleasant conversation with a man, in which this very topic came up. This dear man had fallen into sin and was not living according to God’s Word. It was my painful duty to try to help him see the mistakes that he was making and to attempt to help him overcome them. During the course of the conversation, he made it very clear that he did not see anything wrong with what he was doing. He was living in open violation of the Word of God, and it is clear from God’s Word that while persisting in rebellion against God, he could not enter the kingdom of heaven. He angrily said that he knew he was going to heaven because he had his passport hanging on the wall, and he pointed to his baptismal certificate. This thinking is not uncommon. It is easy to think that if our names are in the church books, if we have been baptized, then everything is fine and we are heaven bound. Nothing could be further from the truth. Simply because our names are on the church books or because we go to church every week, does not mean that we are on the right track. We need to make a profession, but profession alone is not enough.

The children of Israel felt that because they were the descendants of Abraham, they were secure in their salvation. Because they were in the true church they thought that they were saved. They did not realize the fact that they could be lost in church. “And do not think to say to yourselves, ‘We have Abraham as our father’ For I say to you that God is able to raise up children to Abraham from these stones. And even now the ax is laid to the root of the trees. Therefore every tree which does not bear good fruit is cut down and thrown into the fire.” Matthew 3:9, 10. They were boasting their claim that since they were the descendants of Abraham (church members), they were the children of promise and they were saved. Not so! John the Baptist states that God is even able to turn stones into faithful church members (children of Abraham). God is not looking at the profession; God is looking at the heart. Every tree (church or person) which does not bring forth good fruit will be lost. The question is not, are you going go church? Do you claim to be a Christian? The real question is, does you life show that you have accepted Jesus as your Lord and Savior? Are you obeying Him? Do you have good fruit in your life?

In the old covenant, the outward sign that a person was a church member was whether or not they were circumcised. “And God said to Abraham: ‘As for you, you shall keep My covenant, you and your descendants after you throughout their generations. This is My covenant which you shall keep, between Me and you and your descendants after you: Every male child among you shall be circumcised;'” Genesis 17:9, 10. Circumcision corresponds to baptism and church membership today, but circumcision is not what saved a person. Circumcision was simply the outward sign of their acceptance of God’s covenant. There are many examples of people who were circumcised that are lost. (Esau, Nadab, Abihu, Korah, Dathan, Abiram, Saul, etc.) Lost and circumcised. Lost and in church. Ishmael is an example of all those have the outward sign of circumcision or church membership, but not the inward experience. Ishmael was circumcised on the very same day that God told Abraham to be circumcised, (Genesis 17:23) but Ishmael is “he who was born according to the flesh.” (Galatians 5:29.) The Scripture says to “cast out the bondwoman [Hagar] and her son [Ishmael], for the son of the bondwoman shall not be heir with the son of the freewoman.” Galatians 5:30. All those who have only an outward connection with the church are included in this scripture. All those who sit in church every week, all those who may even be leaders and teachers in the church, who make a profession, but do not show it by their lives. All who have not borne the fruit of the Spirit in their lives (Galatians 5:22, 23) will be bound, hand and foot, and cast into outer darkness. (Matthew 22:13.)

God repeatedly pled with ancient Israel to have that inward experience and not just the outward sign. “Therefore circumcise the foreskin of your heart, and be stiff-necked no longer.” Deuteronomy 10:16. “Circumcise yourselves to the Lord, and take away the foreskins of your hearts, you men of Judah and inhabitants of Jerusalem, lest My fury come forth like fire, and burn so that no one can quench it, because of the evil of your doings.” Jeremiah 4:4. It is the circumcision of the heart that counts, not the mere external sign. Here were circumcised church members in good and regular standing, but they were still lost in church. It is the same in the new covenant. “For he is not a Jew who is one outwardly, nor is that circumcision which is outward in the flesh; but he is a Jew who is one inwardly, and circumcision is that of the heart, in the Spirit, and not in the letter; whose praise is not from men but from God.” Romans 2:28, 29. Paul plainly tells us that it is what is inside the heart that counts. Just because you are a Jew (in the new covenant we could say, just because you are a church member) does not mean that you are really a part of the “church of the firstborn who are registered in heaven.” Hebrews 12:23. Just because you have the outward sign of circumcision (or in the new covenant, of baptism) does not mean that you will be saved. There will be many church members lost. There will be multitudes of people who have been baptized in the lake of fire. The only thing that is of any value with God, is the heart experience.

When we understand this concept, what Paul says in Romans 9:6, makes perfect sense. “They are not all Israel (spiritual or true) who are of Israel (professed).” Not all that make a profession and claim to be a part of God’s true church will, in the end, be saved. They are lost in church because they have made a profession, but it went no deeper than that. They accepted with their mouths and intellect the truth from God’s Word, but the truth had not been implanted in the heart. Millions were lost in the old covenant for this very problem. They had the sign of church membership. They were among God’s people. They were in the church, but they were still lost in church.

Judas – Lost in Church

Perhaps there is no better example of a man who was lost in church than the most infamous man in history–Judas Iscariot. Jesus said, “While I was with them in the world, I kept them in Your name. Those who You gave Me I have kept; and none of them is lost except the son of perdition, that the Scripture might be fulfilled.” John 17:12. Judas had been with Jesus for over three years. He had been one of the most privileged men in the history of this world. He had been in constant association with the Lord of Lord and King of Kings, the One to whom all the angels bowed in worship. He walked with Him along the way. He talked with Him as we talk with our friends. He ate with Him. He slept where He slept. Judas saw the mighty miracles that our Lord, the Life giver performed. Judas actually performed miracles himself. The Lord’s hands had been placed upon him in ordination. Judas was not just a church member. He was not just a disciple. Judas was a leader in Jesus’ true church. In fact, Judas may have been the most high-ranking officer in the church, for he was the treasurer. (See John 13:29.) Even though Judas had all of these tremendous advantages, Judas was lost. Lost in church. “The Son of Man goes as it is written of Him, but woe to that man by whom the Son of Man is betrayed! It would have been good for that man if he had not been born. Matthew 26:24. The most fearful condemnation is here given against Judas. Jesus says that it would have been better if Judas had never been born, and the saddest part of all is that he was in the church, but he was lost.

Why was Judas lost while being an important leader in the church? Was it because he had never heard good sermons before? No, Judas heard the best sermons that have ever been preached. He heard the Sermon on the Mount, the sermon that has never been, nor ever will be equaled. Was it that those around him were hypocritical? Absolutely not. The one individual, who never had a particle of hypocrisy in Him, was the one whom Judas was in constant contact with. Was it because he didn’t have enough time? No, he had three years of constant witness to the life and teaching of Jesus. Judas had all of the advantages that it was possible for him to have. Jesus tried and tried to break through to the heart of Judas, but Judas was lost in church because he never came to the point of full surrender to Jesus. “Therefore submit to God.” James 4:7. If we are to be victorious in the Lord at last, we must learn the lesson of full surrender and submission to Jesus. “Therefore humble yourselves under the mighty hand of God that He may exalt you in due time.” I Peter 5:6. Those who receive the grace of humility and learn to submit to the Lord will indeed be exalted, but not until they have fully submitted. That was Judas’ problem. He never came to the point of full submission. Instead of submitting to Jesus, his Lord and Master, he exalted himself, clung to his own ways, his own ideas, and his own plans. “But Judas did not come to the point of surrendering himself fully to Christ. He did not give up his worldly ambition or his love of money. While he accepted the position of a minister of Christ, he did not bring himself under the divine molding. He felt that he could retain his own judgment and opinions, and he cultivated a disposition to criticize and accuse.” The Desire of Ages, page 717. Judas was eventually led to criticize one of the greatest acts of love that has ever been done–the anointing of Jesus’ feet by Mary. “Then one of His disciples, Judas Iscariot, Simon’s son, who would betray Him, said, ‘Why was this fragrant oil not sold for three hundred denarii and given to the poor?’ This he said, not that he cared for the poor, but because he was a thief, and had the money box; and he used to take what was put in it.” John 12:4-6. He had hardened his heart for so long that it seemed nothing to now find fault with what Jesus had allowed to happen. He thought that he knew better because he had not come to the full point of surrender and submission to Jesus, and all those who refuse to submit and surrender to Jesus, will eventually, like Judas, find themselves lost in church. “So likewise, whoever of you does not forsake all that he has cannot be My disciple.” Luke 14:33.

The Foolish Virgins–Lost in Church

Judas is a very graphic instance of a person who was lost in church while being an important leader, but there are other examples as well. A person does not have to do the most ignominious deed of betraying our Lord and Savior, Jesus Christ, that Judas did to be lost in church. A person does not even have to commit a terrible crime to be lost in church; all a person has to do is simply neglect to do certain things.

“Then the kingdom of heaven shall be likened to ten virgins who took their lamps and went out to meet the bridegroom. Now five of them were wise, and five were foolish. Those who were foolish took their lamps and took no oil with them, but the wise took oil in their vessels with their lamps…. The bridegroom came, and those who were ready went in with Him to the wedding; and the door was shut. Afterward the other virgins came also saying, ‘Lord, Lord, open to us!’ But he answered and said, ‘Assuredly I say to you, I do not know you.'” Matthew 25:1-4, 10-12. Here is another tragic example of precious souls who are lost in church. This time it is not an individual person, but an entire group of people. This group of people is not a few isolated churchgoers here and there, but it includes large numbers of people who think and believe that they will be saved, but will find out too late that they have been deceived.

By allowing the Bible to explain some of the details of the parable, it begins to have more meaning to our minds. First of all, there were ten virgins who were going out to meet the bridegroom and then at the end of the parable the bridegroom finally comes after a period of delay. Who is the bridegroom? “And they came to John and said to him, ‘Rabbi, He who was with You beyond the Jordan, to whom You have testified–behold, He is baptizing, and all are coming to Him!’… ‘He who has the bride is the bridegroom; but the friend of the bridegroom, who stands and hears him, rejoices greatly because of the bridegroom’s voice. Therefore this joy of mine is fulfilled.” John 3:26, 29. John the Baptist, clearly talking of Jesus, says that He is the bridegroom. It is Jesus’ Second Coming that is their hope, and it is Jesus Second Coming for which five of them are unprepared. They are virgins. Why are they represented as virgins? A woman is a church. A pure woman is a pure church. (Revelation 12.) A corrupt woman is a corrupt church. (Revelation 17.) “For I am jealous for you with godly jealousy. For I have betrothed you to one husband, that I may present you as a chaste virgin to Christ.” II Corinthians 11:2. These ten virgins are all pure women, because “they profess a pure faith.” Christ Object Lessons, page 406. They are not deluded by the thousands of false doctrines that abound in our world. They have a pure faith, or pure doctrine. They bring their lamps with them. A lamp is a symbol for God’s Word. “Your Word is a lamp to my feet and a light to my path.” Psalms 119:105.

Both the wise and the foolish are virgins. They have a pure faith. They have a pure doctrine. Both claim to be looking for the Second Coming of their Lord and Savior. Both have their lamps, or the Word of God, with them. These are not simply your nominal Christians who go to church every week and then go home. Their faith goes deeper than that. They believe and perhaps even tell others that Jesus is soon to come. They have a high esteem for the truths of the Bible. They probably even study their Bible. Their lamps, or their Bibles, are with them, so they are not just sitting on the television gathering dust, but are being studied. To all outward appearances, this group of people looks like respectable Christians. They look as if they are the strength of the church. In fact, you cannot tell the difference between those who will be lost in church and the ones who will, in all reality, be saved. There is no external difference, but there is a very major internal difference. The wise took oil in their vessels, but the foolish did not. What does the oil represent? “And I further answered again, and said to him, What are these two olive branches that drip into the receptacles of the two gold pipes from which the golden oil drains?’… So he said, ‘These are the two anointed ones, who stand beside the Lord of the whole earth.” “So he answered and said to me: This is the word of the Lord to Zerubbabel, saying, ‘Not by might nor by power, but by My Spirit, says the Lord of hosts.'” Zechariah 4:12, 14, 6. The oil that was emptying out of the two olive trees is said to be God’s Spirit. So the oil that the foolish virgins did not have, was the oil of the Holy Spirit. They had all of the external characteristics of being a true Christian in the true church, but they had not the inward work of the Holy Spirit. They did not have the fruit of the Spirit (Galatians 5:22, 23) in their lives. “The class represented by the foolish virgins are not hypocrites. They have a regard for the truth, they have advocated the truth, they are attracted to those who believe the truth; but they have not yielded themselves to the Holy Spirit’s working. They have not fallen upon the Rock, Christ Jesus, and permitted their old nature to be broken up. This class is also represented by the stony-ground hearers. They receive the Word with readiness, but they fail of assimilating its principles. Its influence is not abiding. The Spirit works upon man’s heart according to his desire and consent, implanting in him a new nature, but the class represented by the foolish virgins has been content with a superficial work. They do not know God. They have not studied His character; they have not held communion with Him; therefore they do not know how to trust, how to look and live.” Christ Object Lessons, page 411. The mournful words of Jesus, “Assuredly, I say to you, I do not know you,” are not said because they didn’t make a profession, but because they did not allow God to finish the good work that he had begun (Philippians 1:6), and as a result they are lost in church.

The Tares–Lost in Church

“Another parable He put forth to them, saying: The kingdom of heaven is like a man who sowed good seed in his field; but while men slept, his enemy came and sowed tares among the wheat and went his way. But when the grain had sprouted and produced a crop, then the tares also appeared. So the servants of the owner came and said to him, ‘Sir, did you not sow good seed in your field? How then does it have tares?’ He said to them, ‘An enemy has done this.’ The servants said to him, ‘Do you want us then to go and gather them up?’ But he said, ‘No, lest while you gather up the tares you also uproot the wheat with them. Let both grow together until the harvest, and at the time of the harvest I will say to the reapers, First gather together the tares and bind them in bundles to burn them, but gather the wheat into my barn.'” The wheat represents “the sons of the kingdom” while the tares represent “the sons of the wicked one.” Matthew 13:38. There are two classes of people here described in the world, but more specifically in the church. Jesus said that that field was the world (vs. 38), but more specifically it represents the church of God in the world, because the entire parable is teaching about the “kingdom of heaven.” (Verse. 24.)

In the early stages of growth, it is nearly impossible to discern the difference between the tares and the wheat. Both have small green spires and as they continue to grow the tares continue to copy the wheat, but at the harvest it is truly seen which are tares and which are wheat. The wheat is heavily laden with a head of grain, while the tares, as a worthless weed, bring forth no such fruit. Both have the advantages of sunlight, rain, and good soil, but one produces fruit and the other does not. As the wheat in the field, so there are two groups of people are in the church. They both have the benefits of good sermons, of faithful reproofs from God’s Word and God’s messengers. God provides both with the necessary elements to grow spiritually and bring forth fruit, but the ones representing the tares do not take advantage of the precious opportunities granted them by God. It is impossible to tell the difference between them from man’s perspective, but the angel’s can see another story. In the lives of the tares there may be something that they are unwilling to surrender to the Lord. Perhaps it is some cherished idol, a wrong habit, practice, or belief, but it is there and it is enough to separate the soul from God. The Holy Spirit works upon the heart convicting of sin, righteousness, and judgment soon to come (John 16:8-11), but to no avail. The heart of the tare refuses to yield to the convicting voice of God’s Spirit. “Therefore, as the Holy Spirit says: ‘Today, if you will hear His voice, do not harden your hearts as in the rebellion,'” Hebrews 3:7, 8. The Holy Spirit pleads, convicts, and appeals, but the heart of the tare grows harder and harder. Any known sin, secretly practiced, will silence the convicting voice of the Holy Spirit. The Lord calls and calls upon the heart to surrender, but there is no answer. No one else can see the sin of the tare, but it is still there. The tare may be a faithful church member, he may be a deacon, an elder, or even the pastor, but if there is sin cherished in the heart, he is a tare. Outward distinction means nothing, anything can look good on the outside, but God is looking deeper, into the heart. “For the Lord does not see as man sees; for man looks at the outward appearance, but the Lord looks at the heart.” I Samuel 16:7. A tare may have the highest distinction in this world, but, in the Day of Judgment, that will not cover the fact that he is a tare. The lives of all professed Christians will be laid bare and each shall be known as he really is. (I Corinthians 13:12.) The tare, like Judas and the foolish virgins, is lost in church.

Not only is being lost in church something that is possible, it is something that is going to happen to many that are comfortably seated in the pews today. There are millions of Christians. In fact there are billions of Christians. It was estimated by the International Bulletin of Missionary Research that in the year 2000 there will be a total population of over six billion people, and of those, a little over two billion profess Christianity. Lumping all kinds of Christians together makes it the largest religion in the world, but the sad fact is that the majority is going to be lost in church. Millions of Israelites, in Christ’s time and before, were lost, and they were in the church. Lost in church because, like Judas, they refused to submit and surrender all to the Lord. Lost in church because, like the foolish virgins, they believed the truth but they did not yield themselves fully to be filled and worked by the Holy Spirit. Lost in church because, like the tares, they clung to some secret sin and refused to give it up for Jesus. Bible prophecy even predicts this. Revelation tells us that like the millions of Israelites, who were lost in church, the same scenario will be reenacted in the last days.

The Beast–in the Church

Bible prophecy depicts a power that will arise and have authority “over every tribe, tongue, and nation,” and lead “all that dwell on the earth” to “worship him.” Revelation 13:7, 8. This is the leopard-like beast of Revelation, the little horn of Daniel 7, the man of sin of II Thessalonians 2, and the anti-christ of I John. This power “opposes and exalts himself above all that is called God.” II Thessalonians 2:4. This power opens “his mouth in blasphemy against God, to blaspheme His name, His tabernacle, and those who dwell in heaven.” Revelation 13:6. This power is the power that “shall persecute the saints of the Most High, and shall intend to change times and law.” Daniel 7:25. This is the power that God has warned us against worshipping in the last days. This power will seek to enforce the mark of his authority, and all the world will be deceived into accepting it. “I saw one of his heads as if it has been mortally wounded, and his deadly wound was healed. And all the world marveled and followed the beast.” Revelation 13:3. But all that accept this mark will receive the most fearful judgments from God ever on record. “Then a third angel followed them saying, with a loud voice, ‘If anyone worships the beast and his image, and receives his mark on his forehead or on his hand, he himself shall also drink of the wine of the wrath of God, which is poured out full strength into the cup of His indignation.” Revelation 14:9, 10. All of the world will be coerced into going along with this beast power, but they will suffer the wrath of God.

Although most are familiar with this power, many are unaware of the character of this power. I was studying this subject with a man one time and he told me how he thought this was going to be played out. He thought that he would receive a knock on his door and standing outside would be some very muscular men dressed all in black who would tell him that he had to receive the mark of the beast. He then planned on shutting the door in their face and going about his business. That is not quite how the Bible says the mark of the beast will be enforced. First of all, the beast power is actually a religious power. It is not an atheistic system as many people think. The very word anti-christ is a combination of two Greek words anti and Christos. Anti in this context means more than just against but, “instead of, in the place of.” Shorter Lexicon of the Greek New Testament, Gingrich and Danker. This is a power that sets itself up instead of Christ; that puts itself in the place of Christ. This is not atheistic communism or some other non-religious power; this is a religious power that puts itself in the place of God. Daniel tells us, “He shall be different from the first ones,” Daniel 7:24. He was going to be different from the first ten horns. The first ten horns were solely political kingdoms, but here is a religious political kingdom. “He sits as God in the temple of God, showing himself that he is God.” II Thessalonians 2:4. He even sets himself up in God’s temple and claims to be God. Many have mistaken this verse to mean that the Jewish temple will be rebuilt and that the anti-christ will then set himself up in the rebuilt temple, but what they don’t realize is, this has already happened! Temple has several meanings under the new covenant. There is the temple in heaven where Jesus is ministering. (Hebrews 8:1-5; 9:11, 12, 23, 24; 10:12, 19-21; Revelation 1:12, 13; 8:3-5; 9:13; 11:19.) There is the temple of our bodies, or the temple of the Holy Spirit. (I Corinthians 3:16, 17; 6:19, 20; John 2:18-21.) Finally, the church is called a temple. It is this final temple that the anti-christ will set himself up in. (Obviously, it is impossible for the anti-christ to set himself up in heaven or in our individual bodies.) “Now, therefore, you are no longer strangers and foreigners, but fellow citizens with the saints and members of the household of God [the church], having been built on the foundation of the apostles and prophets, Jesus Christ Himself being the chief cornerstone, in whom the whole building, being joined together, grows into a holy temple in the Lord, in whom you also are being built together for a habitation of God in the Spirit.” Ephesians 2:19-22. The church is called a holy temple, so it is in the church where the anti-christ, beast power sets himself up, and it is in the church that the mark of the beast is going to be enforced. (See Steps to Life’s booklet The Beast’s Mark, for a full study on who the beast is and what his mark is.) Lost in the church with the mark of the beast. Not one single person who receives the mark of the beast will be saved; every last one will be lost. This is a serious and important subject because in the last days, the ENTIRE WORLD will be lost in church!

The True Church

There will only be a small group of people who will not be swept into this titanic delusion of being lost in church. Revelation describes these people as well. “And the dragon was enraged with the woman, and he went to make war with the rest of her offspring, who keep the commandments of God and have the testimony of Jesus Christ.” “Here is the patience of the saints; here are those who keep the commandments of God and the faith of Jesus.” Revelation 12:17; 14:12. God’s people, who not only make a profession but who live out their profession, are represented as those who keep all the commandments and have the testimony of Jesus. They are not content to keep most of the commandments and they are not content to simply keep nine of the commandments. While all of the world is following the traditions of men, they are standing firm for the truth of God’s Word. They will not be moved to the right hand or to the left. They, with Peter, say, “We ought to obey God rather than men.” Acts 5:29. All of the world is following the beast power and rejecting “the commandment of God,” that they “may keep” their “tradition.” Mark 7:9. But like the three worthy Hebrews in Babylon they say, “Let it be known to you, O king, that we do not serve your gods, nor will we worship the gold image which you have set up.” Daniel 3:18. They refuse to keep man’s laws when they conflict with God’s Law. When an image to the beast is set up, they refuse to give homage to it.

You will not find this small group of people in the big churches of the land. They are not the ones who will be lost in church. In fact they may not even have an organization, denomination, or even a church building to go to, but they are still the true church of God. God’s true people are not those who have the most money or the most education. God’s true people are the ones who know, teach, and live the truth. “Which is the church of the living God, the pillar and ground of the truth.” I Timothy 3:15. It is not a building that makes a true church. It is not the longevity of an organization that makes it the true church. It is the fact that God’s truth is there. If God’s truth is not there, God’s presence is not there, and it is not a true church. Many people have asked me, how do I know where to go to church. The answer is found in the John 4:21, 23, 24, “Jesus said to her, ‘Woman believe Me, the hour is coming when you will neither on this mountain, nor in Jerusalem, worship the Father…. But the hour is coming, and now is, when the true worshipers will worship the Father in spirit and truth; for the Father is seeking such to worship Him. God is Spirit, and those who worship Him must worship in spirit and truth.'” A true church is one that truly worships God in the spirit and in the truth. If it doesn’t have both of these things, it is not a part of God’s true church. God’s truth, from the Bible, must be proclaimed and the presence of the Holy Spirit must be there. Even if there is not a church building, if these two things are there, it is a part of God’s great true church. In a town where Paul was there was no church building that matched the prerequisites of God’s true church. Did he say well, I guess I will just have to stay at home and study my Bible at home? No. “And on the Sabbath day we went out of the city to the riverside, where prayer was customarily made; and we sat down and spoke to the women who had met there.” Acts 16:13. You don’t have to have a church building to go to church, but there must be God’s truth and His Spirit or else it is useless to go. You will end up lost in church if you go to a place where the truth and the spirit are not. In fact, in the last days, it is predicted that God’s people will not have church buildings and the like. “He will dwell on high; his place of defense will be the fortress of rocks;” Isaiah 33:16. Many of God’s people will be forced to find a refuge from the ire of the beast power in the mountain fortresses. There certainly are not many churches there, but God’s presence will still be there if we have the truth and the spirit.

We can be lost in church even if we belong and attend God’s true, commandment keeping church, but do not have the necessary heart experience. But if we belong to the churches of our land in these last days, who are not teaching the truth, we will most inevitably end up being lost in church. God’s true people are described throughout the Bible as those who love God enough to keep His Law. (John 14:15, 21) It is not enough to keep some of the commandments. It is not even good enough to profess to keep all of the commandments. If we are breaking one, we are judgment bound. “For whoever shall keep the whole law, and yet stumble in one point, he is guilty of all…. So speak and so do as those who will be judged by the law of liberty.” James 2:10, 12. If a person is guilty of breaking one of the commandments, they are guilty of breaking the entire Law and will be judged as a lawbreaker. How much more true is this for churches who are breaking one of the commandments and teaching others to do so. What a fearful account they will have to settle before the judgment bar of God. When a church teaches that it is all right to break the fourth commandment, (Remember the Sabbath day to keep it holy, for in six days shalt thou labor and do all thy work, but the seventh day is the Sabbath of the Lord, thy God. See Genesis 2:1-3; Exodus 20:8-11; 31:13-17; Isaiah 56:2-8; 58:12-14; 66:22, 23; Ezekiel 20:12, 20; Mark 2:27, 28; Luke 4:16; Acts 13:42, 44; 16:13; 17:2.) it is teaching its members to break God’s Law, and thus will be guilty of breaking them all. When a church keeps the traditions of men instead of the Commandments of God, they are not teaching the truth from God’s Word and thus are not a part of God’s true church. If a person stays in a church that is teaching the commandments of men over the commandments of God, he will end up being lost in church. “And in vain they worship Me, teaching for doctrines the commandments of men.” Matthew 15:9. There may be a beautiful choir, an eloquent preacher, padded pews and impressive ceremony, but God’s Spirit is not there. God’s message to all those in these popular, Commandment-breaking churches is, “Babylon the great is fallen, is fallen and has become the habitation of demons, a prison for every foul spirit, and a cage for every unclean and hated bird! Come out of her my people, lest you share in her sins, and lest you receive of her plagues.” Revelation 18:2, 4. All, who stay in these churches, will share in her sins, receive of her plagues and be lost in church. Where will you be? Will you be among the small group without the buildings, institutions, or numbers, but who have the truth from the Bible and are living out their profession? Or will you be LOST IN CHURCH?

All emphasis the authors unless otherwise stated.
All texts from the New King James Version unless otherwise noted.

Sources:

  • Christ Object Lessons, Ellen G. White, 1900.
  • The Desire of Ages, Ellen G. White, 1898.
  • International Bulletin of Missionary Research, January 1999, David B. Barrett & Todd M. Johnston
  • Shorter Lexicon of the Greek New Testament, F. Wilbur Gingrich & Frederick W. Danker, 1983

Click here to view other exciting posts on Bible topics from Steps to Life.

If you would like to reprint or translate this book please contact Steps to Life for permission.

In Search of the Final Church

by Cody Francis

In Search of the Final ChurchThere are literally thousands of churches across our land today, and hundreds of different denominations. All a person has to do is look in the phone book of any big city and he will be overwhelmed with page after page of churches. Skeptics of Christianity, and religion in general, point to the vast number of churches with scorn. They mock at how all these churches could claim to be Christians and claim to derive their beliefs from the Bible and yet still have a varied assortment of beliefs. They laugh that all religion must simply be a joke, and it is true that it is a mockery to God that there are thousands of different creeds all claiming to be His true religion and teaching. Others, as they pick up a phone book to look for a church to attend, become confused, throw the book down and give up attending any church. With all of the different churches presenting their high claims and flowery appeals to join their church, how can we know the true church. Is there really such a thing as a true church? How could there be a final church? Is there really a way that we can locate God’s true, final church? It is almost as if we are in a maze trying to find where God wants us to be, but not quite sure where to turn. By turning to the pages of God’s Holy Word, the answer will become clear.

The Early Church

In order to understand the final church and see if it is even possible to find this final church, we must study and understand the early Christian church. The first step was taken in the organization of the Christian church while Jesus was still on the earth. This first step was in the ordination of the twelve disciples. The gospel record is short and to the point in this monumental event. “And He goeth up into a mountain, and calleth unto Him whom He would: and they came unto Him. And He ordained twelve, that they should be with Him, and that He might send them forth to preach,” Mark 3:13, 14, KJV. Thus Jesus, while still upon the earth set the framework for the Christian church.

Not long after this initial step had been taken, Jesus gave one of the most wonderful promises in all of the Word of God, especially for His fledgling church. “And Simon Peter answered and said, ‘You are the Christ, the Son of the living God.’ Jesus answered and said to him, ‘Blessed are you, Simon Bar-Jonah, for flesh and blood has not revealed this to you, but My Father who is in heaven. And I also say to you that you are Peter, and on this rock I will build My church, and the gates of Hades shall not prevail against it.” Matthew 16:15-18. Jesus was in the process of building His church in the gospel dispensation, and how crucial that His church be built upon a right foundation. If, in this world we are building a physical structure, we know how imperative it is to start right. We may have the most beautiful house, but if it has an inadequate foundation, it will not stand the test of time. Previously I was employed doing remodeling and carpentry, and I can still remember one of the first houses that I worked on. Our job was to attempt to put a foundation under this house, which at one time had a foundation, but over the years it had disintegrated away. The house was in descent condition, but the foundation, being poorly laid, had become non-existent. How cumbersome of a job that was! Jacking up the house, removing and carrying away the debris from the remaining foundation and attempting to solidify the house again with a stronger foundation. It was impossible to construct a foundation as good as what it could have been at the beginning. In order to build the foundation correctly, it was necessary lift the badly sagging walls, which in turn cracked the interior wall covering and made all of the doors and windows difficult to open and shut. How much better it would have been to build the foundation right in the first place. And that is exactly what Jesus was doing while He walked the earth. His church was to have a right foundation. One that would stand the test of trial and time. One that would not crumble when problems arose, and, indeed, the foundation that Jesus laid has endured the millennia and will never crumble throughout the eons of eternity. Why? Because the foundation, which Jesus laid, could never be improved upon. What is this unbreakable foundation? “For no other foundation can anyone lay than that which is laid, which is Jesus Christ.” I Corinthians 3:11. What is this ever-enduring foundation? It is none other than Jesus Christ Himself. Jesus is the foundation of His true church and there is no other foundation that will stand the manifold tests. The foundation has been laid and Jesus has promised that the gates of Hades would be powerless to prevail against His true church. What a promise of all promises for those inexperienced apostles. The church that Jesus was establishing and building right then would stand the test of time and endure throughout all eternity. Have Jesus’ words proved true? Have His true people been completely overcome and have the floods from Hades deluged and destroyed them? Absolutely not.

It is important to note that Peter was not the foundation that Christ laid for His infant church. The gates of hell did prevail against Peter. In the next few verses after Jesus explains what he was to build His church upon and that His church would go through, Peter rebukes Jesus; (Matthew 16:22) and Jesus, speaking to Peter, says, “Get behind Me, Satan!” Matthew 16:23. In the Garden of Gethsemane, Jesus again rebuked Peter when Peter drew His sword attempting to defend the gospel with worldly means. (John 18:10, 11.) Again, as Jesus was undergoing the most inhumane treatment, during the farce of the trial that the Jewish leaders put Him through, Peter three times rashly denied that He even knew Jesus. (Matthew 26:69-75.) After Jesus’ death and ascension, Peter capitulated under Jewish pressure and Paul was forced to openly protest against his inconsistent conduct. (Galatians 2:11, 12.) Surely, a solid foundation Peter was not. He was used mightily by the Lord, but He was not the immovable foundation that Jesus laid; for the Word of God records Peter’s stumbles and falls again and again. The foundation that the church of Christ is built upon is none other than Christ Himself. He is the cornerstone that will bear the test of time without showing the slightest crack. “Jesus said to them, ‘Did you never read in the Scriptures: “The stone which the builders rejected has become the chief cornerstone. This was the Lord’s doing and it is marvelous in our eyes”?’” Matthew 21:42. “Now, therefore, you are no longer strangers and foreigners, but fellow citizens with the saints and members of the household of God, having been built upon the foundation of the apostles and prophets, Jesus Christ Himself being the chief cornerstone, in whom the whole building, being fitly joined together, grows into a holy temple in the Lord,” Ephesians 2:19-21. Jesus is the Rock (I Corinthians 10:4) upon which the church is built. If there is any organization or body that claims to be God’s church, but is not founded on Jesus Christ, the Rock of Ages, we can be assured that it is not the true church.

After Jesus’ death and ascension, His interest in His true people was no less than while He walked and talked with them here on this earth. It has been recorded in the Old Testament, of God’s tender care for His true people, and the same is even truer after Jesus poured out His blood for them. “He found him in a desert land and in the wasteland, a howling wilderness; He encircled him, instructed him, He kept him as the apple of His eye.” Deuteronomy 32:10. God’s people are kept as the apple of His eye, as His pride and joy, the one supreme object of His great love and watchcare, but the devil also understands God’s love for His people and attacks His church with a hellish vengeance. How much more precious, then, is Jesus’ promise that the gates of Hades will not prevail against His church, and not only has Jesus promised that His true church will not be overcome, but He has also lifted the curtain and foretold the trials and victories of His people during the fierce onslaughts of the enemy.

Two Great Signs

“Now a great sign appeared in heaven: a woman clothed with the sun, with the moon under her feet, and on her head a garland of twelve stars. Then being with child, she cried out in labor and in pain to give birth. And another sign appeared in heaven: behold, a great, fiery red dragon having seven heads and ten horns, and seven diadems on his heads. His tail drew a third of the stars of heaven and threw them to the earth. And the dragon stood before the woman who was ready to give birth, to devour her Child as soon as it was born. And she bore a male Child who was to rule all nations with a rod of iron. And her Child was caught up to God and to His throne.” Revelation 12:1-5. This is one of the greatest chapters in Revelation, dedicated to Christ’s church from its establishment to the very end. Important and significant are the lesson taught, and in order to succeed in our search for the final church, we must carefully study this most instructive chapter.

Two startling signs were shown to John, the first of which was the most glorious and beautiful woman that John had ever seen. This pure woman wearing a crown of twelve stars was clothed with the sun and standing upon the moon. No woman has ever been clothed with the dazzling glory of the sun, nor has a woman ever stood upon the moon. What could this great sign mean? This is a very important symbol in Bible prophecy and is used over and over again throughout the entire Bible. The symbol of a woman is always used to represent a church. “I have likened the daughter of Zion to a lovely and delicate woman.” “And say to Zion, ‘You are my people.’” Jeremiah 6:2; Isaiah 51:16. Zion, which according to Isaiah 51:16 is God’s people, is likened to a beautiful woman. God’s church, God’s people, are represented by a pure woman. There are many other instances of this as well. “Wives, submit to your own husbands, as to the Lord. For the husband is head of the wife, as also Christ is head of the church; and He is the Saviour of the body. Therefore, just as the church is subject to Christ, so let the wives be to their own husbands in everything. Husbands, love your wives, just as Christ also loved the church and gave Himself for it, that He might sanctify and cleanse it with the washing of water by the word, that He might present it to Himself a glorious church, not having spot or wrinkle or any such thing, but that it should be holy and without blemish… This is a great mystery, but I speak concerning Christ and the church.” Ephesians 5:22-27, 32. Paul is here giving counsel on how husbands and wives should relate to each other and is drawing his instruction from how Christ loves us and how the church is to show its love back to Christ. Clearly the husband, or bridegroom, (John 3:28, 29) is Christ and the wife, or woman, is the church. Paul also refers to this same symbolism when he is writing to the church at Corinth. “Paul, an apostle of Jesus Christ by the will of God, and Timothy our brother, to the church of God which is at Corinth, with all the saints who are in Achaia… For I am jealous for you with godly jealousy. For I have betrothed you to one husband, that I may present you as a chaste virgin to Christ.” II Corinthians 1:1; 11:2. Paul refers to the church at Corinth as a chaste virgin. We can have no doubt, then, from the abundant weight of Biblical evidence that a woman in prophecy represents a church.

This great sign of the woman whom John saw was none other than God’s true people, or His true church. This view that John is given is a panoramic view of God’s true church from when Christ was on this earth to the very end of time. It reveals the trials and the difficulties that would arise and threaten to overthrow God’s people, but it more importantly illustrates how Jesus’ special promise, that the gates of hell would not prevail against His true people, has never once failed.

There is a second significant sign that John sees in this drama of the ages—a great, fiery red dragon. This dragon is none other than the archenemy of our God. “So the great dragon was cast out, that serpent of old, called the Devil and Satan, who deceives the whole world; he was cast to the earth, and his angels were cast out with him.” Revelation 12:9. Thus is brought to view, the two main earthly players in the waging controversy of the ages—God’s true church and the devil with his legions of fiends. The Church in the Wilderness

This dragon is not content to sit by and watch his usurped kingdom be wrested from his hands, so he has launched an all out war against Christ and His true people. In Revelation 12:4, the devil’s attacks against Christ are described, “And the dragon stood before the woman who was ready to give birth, to devour her Child as soon as it was born.” As soon as Christ came into this world as a helpless infant, all the fury of hell was unleashed against our Saviour. Through Herod, the devil attempted to put an end to Christ’s life before He even began His ministry. Throughout Christ’s life the devil was unceasingly on His track tempting Him to sin and seeking to crush out His life; but in all of his assaults, he was utterly defeated. Jesus was “caught up to God and to His throne” completely victorious over the devil. (Revelation 12:5.) Never once did He falter or fail. He met the devil on his own ground “that He might destroy the works of the devil” (I John 3:8) and was the victor on every point. Seeing that he had totally lost the battle, the devil’s ire was vented in double measure against Christ’s church, the one supreme object of His regard on this earth. “Now when the dragon saw that he had been cast to the earth, he persecuted the woman who gave birth to the male Child.” Revelation 12:13. The devil’s designs had been thwarted, Christ had come off conqueror, but now the devil’s rage roared against the church of God and he unleashed his weapons of warfare against the true church.

As the apostles had been laid to rest, unconverted leaders began to lead the majority astray. Paul had repeatedly warned of this, but few were prepared for the onslaught of false apostles. “For I know this, that after my departure savage wolves will come in among you, not sparing the flock. Also from among yourselves men will rise up, speaking perverse things, to draw away the disciples after themselves.” Acts 20:29, 30. “For the mystery of lawlessness is already at work; only He who now restrains will do so until He is taken out of the way. Then the lawless one will be revealed,…” II Thessalonians 2:7, 8. “Little children, it is the last hour; and as you have heard that the antichrist is coming, even now many antichrists have come, by which we know that it is the last hour.” I John 2:18. There is abundant evidence from history that this dreaded event took place. “Toward the latter end of the second century most of the churches assumed a new form. The first simplicity disappeared; and insensibly, as the old disciples retired to their graves, their children, along with new converts, both Jews and Gentiles, came forward and new modeled the cause.” Ecclestiatic Researches, chap. Vi, 51, ed. 1792. (taken from History of the Sabbath, by J. N. Andrews, 197) As Paul had foretold, wolves came in not sparing the flock. The simplicity of the gospel disappeared and a flood of pagan practices deluged the once pure assemblies. The flood of unconsecrated members who came streaming into the now popular churches was so great that they became the majority. “Christianity had now become popular, and a large proportion, perhaps a large majority of those who embraced it, only assumed the name… they were as much heathen as they were before. Error and corruption now came in upon the church like a flood.” Wharey’s Church History, 54. In the cathedrals and large assemblies of the day, Christ was no longer the foundation. Multitudes attended religious service without knowing a personal Saviour, Jesus Christ. They were just going through the forms, but had no heart experience. Indeed the words of the prophet were fulfilled, ‘So the serpent spewed water out of his mouth like a flood after the woman, that he might cause her to be carried away by the flood.’” Revelation 12:15. Water, in the Bible, is a symbol for many people. (See Revelation 17:15; Isaiah 8:7; 17:12) The dragon, the devil, brought hundreds and thousands of his followers into the Christian assemblies in hopes of separating all from Christ, but God upheld His faithful people. Those who were willing to stand upon the Rock of their salvation were sustained. God would not allow His faithful people who were holding fast the truths from God’s Word to be overcome. It is true that the organization was infiltrated and taken over by the flood of pagans coming into the church. So much so that the historians call the organization of these dark years of earth’s history “baptized paganism.” “Christianity became the established religion in the Roman Empire and took the place of paganism. Christianity began to wear the garb of heathenism. The errors that later overran the church began to take root. Christianity, as it existed in the Dark Ages, might be termed ‘baptized paganism.’” Wharey’s Church History, 54.

With the organization taken over by pagans claiming to be Christians, those whose faith was established upon the Rock, Christ Jesus, were forced to flee into the wilderness. If we are looking for an organization that the gates of hell did not prevail against, we will find none. The true church, that the gates of hell were powerless to overcome, was the faithful souls who clung to Christ as their only hope and ground of salvation. It is not an ecclesiastical body or religious organization that can lay claim to being Christ’s true church, but only the people who are seeking to follow Christ no matter where He leads. They may be few in number, despised by the world and without worldly honor or wealth, but if they have surrendered their lives to Christ, they are regarded by our loving Lord as the apple of His eye. The Biblical account had predicted, “Then the woman fled into the wilderness, where she has a place prepared by God, that they should feed her there one thousand two hundred and sixty days…. But the woman was given two wings of a great eagle, that she might fly into the wilderness to her place, where she is nourished for a time and times and half a time, from the presence of the serpent.” Revelation 12:6, 14. God’s true church was forced to flee from the apostasy and persecutions of an apostate organization, where they could worship God according to the dictates of their conscience. It was, indeed, a trying time for God’s faithful people. The grand establishments that they had helped to build, the clergymen that they had taught from their youth up, the congregations that they loved, they had to leave in order to follow the truths from God’s holy Word. The historians affirm the fulfillment of this amazing prophecy. “Now this district, on the eastern side of the Cottian Alps, is the precise country of the Vallenses [Waldenses]. Hither their ancestors retired, during the persecutions of the second and third and fourth centuries: here, providentially secluded from the world, they retained the precise doctrines and practices of the primitive church endeared to them by suffering and exile; while the wealthy inhabitants of cities and fertile plains, corrupted by a now opulent and gorgeous and powerful clergy, were daily sinking deeper and deeper into that apostasy which has been so graphically foretold by the great apostle.” The Ancient Vallenses and Albigenses, Dr. Faber, 293, 294. (taken from Truth Triumphant, by B.G. Wilkinson, 67, 68.) Into the wilderness and solitary places, God’s true followers were forced to flee, but God had prepared the mountain fortresses especially for His people during this time of their need.

Here in the isolation of the forgotten places of this earth, God’s people found a refuge. There with the majestic mountains encircling them and the stately firs standing guard around them, they worshiped and praised the God of heaven. From their mountain retreats they held fast to the truth taught by Jesus and His apostles. They studied from God’s Word and committed large portions to memory, preserving those sacred pages for generations still to come. Although they were little known and despised by the world, to the Creator of the universe, they were His faithful church.

The bitterest attacks were launched against His faithful people during this time. The Word of God had declared, “And they overcame him by the blood of the Lamb and by the word of their testimony, and they did not love their lives to the death.” Revelation 12:11. Many gladly yielded their lives for Christ’s sake. They did not love their lives unto the death. Crusade after crusade was launched against them by the state church. Pardon for all sins past, present and future was promised if they would only kill one of these faithful souls. Speaking of the beast power, or the great, apostate religious system of the dark ages, prophecy had said, “And it was granted to him to make war with the saints and to overcome them. And authority was given him over every tribe, tongue, and nation.” Revelation 13:7. An all out war was waged against the true church of God for one thousand two hundred and sixty years. (Revelation 12:6; Ezekiel 4:6.) The abundance of historical evidence for this is overwhelming, but one excerpt will tell the tragic tale. “There was no village in the Vaudois valleys but had its martyrs. The Waldenses were burned; they were cast into damp and horrid dungeons; they were smothered in crowds in mountain caverns, mothers and babes and old men and women together; they were sent out into exile in a winter night, unclothed and unfed, to climb the snowy mountains; they were hurled over the rocks; their houses and lands were taken from them; their children were stolen to be indoctrinated with the religion that they abhorred. Rapacious individuals were sent among them to strip them of their property, to persecute, and to exterminate them. ‘Thousands of heretics, old men, women and children, were hung, quartered, broken upon the wheel, or burned alive, and their property confiscated for the benefit of the king and Holy See.’ The Papacy and the Civil Power, Thompson, 416.” Truth Triumphant, B.G. Wilkinson, 251. But for this long period of persecution stretching from AD 538 to AD 1798 (For more information see Steps to Life’s booklet, Surviving the Great Tribulation), God still preserved His people. Many lost their lives at the hands of the antichrist, but God did not allow His church to be stamped out. At times it looked like the church was about to fall, but it was ever upheld by the almighty hand of our God.

The account from Revelation of the church in the wilderness clearly teaches that God has ever had, and will always have, a people who are holding fast to His Word. The devil may have the multitudes on his side. He may have the great and lofty cathedrals. He may have the seminaries and universities. He may have the doctors and theologians. He may have the religious organizations, but there is one thing that he will never have, that is the truth. It is the small, hated, persecuted band of Christ’s followers that have the truth. God will allow the fires of persecution to refine them, but He will never allow it to consume them. God has a church that the gates of hell are not permitted to prevail against. His church is not the denominations. It is not the religious hierarchies and organizations. It is not those who profess only to be Christians. God’s pure, true church are His people who are holding to Christ Jesus as their Rock and love Him and His truth more than life itself. His true church boldly unfurls the banner of truth regardless of the threats and denunciations from the world. They love the truth from God’s Word and they stand for it even if it costs them their lives. So God’s true church continued for century after century, hidden from the world, but shielded and protected by God. The time was foretold, though, when God’s church would emerge from hiding and proclaim a worldwide message—it is the final church.

The Final Church

“And the dragon was wroth with the woman, and he went to make war with the remnant of her seed, which keep the commandments of God, and have the testimony of Jesus Christ.” Revelation 12:17, KJV. After this period of terrible persecution, in which God’s true church was hunted, stalked and burnt, John saw the remnant, or the very last part, coming to the front of the battle again. God’s true people had been forced into hiding and into the solitary places of the earth, but now they come to the forefront again. It is as when a train goes into a tunnel. The light from the train shines so that all can see and then when it goes underground into the

tunnel, the light becomes much fainter and barely able to be seen. Then barely from the other side the light can be seen again until it is brighter and lighter until all can see. So it is with God’s church. For a time it took refuge in the wilderness and the light was fainter and hardly noticeable to some. It was still there, but just more difficult to see. Then as the church comes forth from the wilderness it becomes brighter and brighter until all can see. God’s final church will not be an obscure group in the heart of some unknown land, but it is to emerge with a message for all. It is described as the remnant, or the very last part. It is the final church.

Just like the church in the wilderness, though, the final church is not an organization, denomination or anything like that. Men look at the outward signs when thinking of a church, but God looks at the heart. “But the Lord said to Samuel, ‘Do not look at his appearance or the height of his stature, because I have refused him. For the Lord does not see as man sees; for man looks at the outward appearance, but the Lord looks at the heart.’” I Samuel 16:7. When man thinks of a church, he thinks of the bricks and mortar, he thinks of the grand national establishment, he thinks of the priests and presidents and pastors, but God looks deeper than all that. An organization has never remained pure. God’s church is built of totally different material than that. God’s church is the people who hold to the truth from His Word. They may be censured and cast from their denomination or conference, but if they are steadfastly adhering to God’s truth, they are a part of His faithful church. Paul clearly tells us what the church is. “But if I am delayed, I write so that you may know how you ought to conduct yourself in the house of God, which is the church of the living God, the pillar and ground of the truth.” I Timothy 3:15. The church of the living God is none other than the pillar and ground of the truth. The issue is really quite simple; is the truth taught and practiced there? If the answer is yes, you have found the church. If the answer is no, you had better look further. What is the truth? “Your righteousness is an everlasting righteousness, and Your Law is truth.” “You are near, O Lord, and all of Your commandments are truth.” Psalms 119:142, 151. God’s holy Law is truth. That great Law that He proclaimed with His own lips from Mount Sinai and wrote with His own finger, is the essence of truth. (Exodus 20:18, 19; 31:18.) God’s true people will proclaim God’s holy Law, but not only will they be proclaiming God’s holy Law, they will be living it, as well. If an organization, or church body, claims to be God’s final church, they must be the pillar and ground of the truth, or God’s Holy Law. Another definition of truth was given by Jesus Himself, “Sanctify them by Your truth. Your Word is truth.” John 17:17. God’s Law is truth, and God’s Word is truth. The people who are living according to all of God’s Law and Word are God’s church. This is the first prerequisite in order to find God’s final church. We are not looking for some organization that dates back to antiquity, nor are we looking for a denomination with a particular name, we are looking for a group of people who teach and live the truth.

Present Truth

It is not just that God’s church is teaching and living the truth, but it must be teaching and living present truth. “Therefore I will not be negligent to remind you always of these things, though you know them, and are established in the present truth.” II Peter 1:12. God has present truth for different ages and times. Some truths are relevant to every person in every age and time. An example of such eternal truth is that salvation is found only through faith in the promised Messiah, Jesus Christ. This truth Abel expressed when he sacrificed the lamb and obtained a more excellent sacrifice than that of Cain. (Hebrews 11:4.) This is truth that all men in all ages must confess, to find forgiveness for their sins. Some truth, though, is present truth for a particular age or time. Such truth that is present truth to a particular time would be the message that in order to be saved from the coming deluge, you had to find safety in the ark. This message Noah preached with power, but it would be ridiculous to preach such a message now. However, it was present truth when Noah sounded the alarm. If a person was to be saved in Noah’s day, he had to accept the message of present truth and board the ark. If a person rejected this present truth message, he was lost. It was present truth. A life or death message relevant to that time.

God still has present truth for today, and God’s true church will be proclaiming present truth for this time. If an organization is simply preaching “pleasant truth,” it is not the church of the living God, for it is not heralding present truth. I am sure that there were a great many churches that were teaching “pleasant truth” in Noah’s day. There might not have been anything inherently wrong with their message. They might have lauded the benefits of being a good person. They might have preached our need to love each other and be kind to one another until they were blue in the face. All this would have been good, but if it wasn’t present truth, it would have been to no avail. It did not matter how outwardly “good” a person was. If he was not inside the ark when it began to rain, he was lost. So today there may be many “good” things that a church can talk about, but if it is not today’s present truth, preparing men and women for what is so soon to come, it is only “pleasant truth,” and that will never meet the need of the hour. Those who are only teaching “pleasant truth” are not a part of God’s last day church, which is the pillar and ground of the truth.

Does God have present truth for today? Indeed, He does. It is found in the heart of the book for the last days—Revelation. “Then I saw another angel flying in the midst of heaven, having the everlasting gospel to preach to those who dwell on the earth—to every nation, tribe, tongue, and people—saying with a loud voice, ‘Fear God and give glory to Him, for the hour of His judgment has come; and worship Him who made heaven and earth, the sea and springs of water.’ And another angel followed, saying, ‘Babylon is fallen, is fallen, that great city because she made all nations drink of the wine of the wrath of her fornication.’ Then a third angel followed them, saying with a loud voice, ‘If anyone worships the beast and his image, and receives his mark on his forehead or on his hand, he himself shall also drink of the wine of the wrath of God, which is poured out full strength into the cup of His indignation. And he shall be tormented with fire and brimstone in the presence of the holy angels and in the presence of the Lamb. And the smoke of their torment ascends forever and ever; and they have no rest day or night, who worship the beast and his image, and whoever receives the mark of his name.’ Here is the patience of the saints: here are those who keep the commandments of God and the faith of Jesus.” Revelation 14:6-12. God has a threefold message of present truth for His people in the last days of this earth’s history. It is a message solemn in its import, yet clear and pointed. A worldwide warning that goes to every man, woman and child upon the face of this earth. A message that will decide the destiny of all, depending upon their acceptance or rejection. The first of the three great warnings gives a call to worship the Creator God because the hour of His judgment has come. The second message that arrests the attention of all warns of the doom of Babylon and calls His people to flee from it. The third trumpet–like call warns all against worshiping the Beast by receiving his mark. As in Noah’s day, those who reject these last day pleas of repentance will have sealed their fate and will drink of the threatened judgments. These solemn appeals are present truth for the last days, and God’s final church will be sounding these warning notes. If an organization or denomination, no matter how high and flowery the claims may be, is not giving these last messages of mercy, it has divorced itself from God and is not God’s church. God’s true final church of the last days will be heralding these present truth messages to all world.

Two Identifying Marks

We have seen that the Bible clearly teaches several things about God’s true church. First of all, God’s church is built upon the foundation of Jesus Christ, Himself. Any other foundation than this will crumble and fall, but the people who stand firm for the Lord Jesus are grounded on the true Rock. Secondly, God’s true church is not an organization or anything like that, but the people who follow the Lord Jesus wherever He leads them. Thirdly, God’s true church is the pillar and ground of the truth. Those who compose God’s church will believe and live the truth from the Word of God, which more specifically is God’s Law and His Word. Not only will the truth be the foundation of God’s true people, but they will be teaching present truth, and the present truth, particularly for our time, is the Three Angels’ Messages. With these points that have identified God’s church from antiquity, it is possible to identify God’s final church as well, but the Lord does not want anyone to mistake His final church. Notwithstanding all of the previous points looked at, God gives us two unmistakable identifying marks of His last day remnant people. With these two identifying marks, there is no excuse for not successfully arriving at the end of our search for the final church.

“And the dragon was enraged with the woman, and he went to make war with the rest of her offspring, who keep the commandments of God and have the testimony of Jesus Christ.” Revelation 12:17. The rest of her offspring, or the remnant of God’s true church, has two distinguishing marks. They keep the commandments of God and have the testimony of Jesus. Ten or twenty points are not needed to conclude our search for the final church, for these two marks narrow the parameters down to one, and only one, group of people on this earth. It is none other than the final church.

Keeps the Commandments of God

God’s last day people are going to keep the commandments of God. This should not surprise us, since we have already learned that His church is the pillar and ground of the truth, and that God’s Law is truth; but the Lord does not want us to mistake this important point. Keeping the commandments of God has marked God’s true people from the very beginning. “Because Abraham obeyed My voice and kept My charge, My commandments, My statutes, and My laws.” Genesis 26:5. Abraham, the father of the faithful and the patriarch of the old covenant church, kept God’s commandments. David, the greatest king of Israel, kept God’s commandments. “For the sake of My servant David, whom I chose because he kept My commandments and My statutes.” I Kings 11:34.

Jesus, our only Saviour and the founder of the Christian church, kept God’s commandments. “If you keep My commandments, you will abide in My love, just as I have kept My Father’s commandments and abide in His love.” John 15:10. James, the chairman of the Christian church (See Acts 15:13), urged the necessity of keeping God’s Law. “For whoever shall keep the whole law, and yet stumble in one point, he is guilty of all. For He who said, ‘Do not commit adultery,’ also said, ‘Do not murder.’ Now if you do not commit adultery, but you do murder, you have become a transgressor of the law. So speak and so do as those who will be judged by the law of liberty.” James 2:10-12. John, the beloved and longest-lived disciple, taught the utmost importance of keeping God’s holy Law. “Now by this we know that we know Him, if we keep His commandments. He who says, ‘I know Him,’ and does not keep His commandments, is a liar, and the truth is not in him.” I John 2:3, 4. In the last book of the Bible, the book dedicated to teaching us how we need to live in the last days, three times it predicts that God’s last day church will be keeping God’s commandments. “And the dragon was enraged with the woman, and he went to make war with the rest of her offspring, who keep the commandments of God and have the testimony of Jesus Christ.” Revelation 12:17. “Here is the patience of the saints; here are those who keep the commandments of God and the faith of Jesus.” Revelation 14:12. “Blessed are those who do His commandments, that they may have right to the tree of life, and may enter through the gates into the city.” 22:14. Without a doubt, from the beginning to the end, God’s true church keeps the commandments of God.

In order to be classified as keeping God’s commandments, we must be keeping all ten of the commandments. Frequently we have a desire to pick and choose. Sometimes there are some commandments that we can heartily agree, to which we say “amen”, but then there are others that seem so hard for us to understand. “Why is God so particular?” we question, and on and on the excuses go. We must remember that if we are going to be a part of God’s final church, we must keep all of the commandments. We cannot fall into the fatal trap of picking and choosing. I saw a sign on a church one time that read, “The Ten Commandments are not multiple choice.” How true this is. We have no right to pick and choose what we think is important and what is not. If we step onto this forbidden ground, we are following in the path of Cain, who thought he knew better than what God had said. We are following the pernicious example of the mother of our race in not thinking that God really means what He says. Imagine that! Poor, weak, finite mortals thinking that we know more than the Creator and Upholder of the universe. God’s Word is very clear—if we dare to set ourselves above the God of heaven by picking and choosing which commandments we will keep, we will be guilty of all. “ALL Your commandments are faithful… Psalms 119:86. And ALL Your commandments are truth… Psalms 119:151. For ALL Your commandments are righteous.” Ps. 119:172. All of God’s commandments are faithful, righteous and true. We cannot choose that some are better than others, for God says that they are all good. “Let us hear the conclusion of the whole matter: Fear God and keep His commandments, for this is the whole duty of man. For God will bring every work into judgment, including every secret thing, whether it is good or whether it is evil.” Ecclesiastes 12:13, 14. Our whole duty is to fear God and keep His commandments, for EVERY single work will pass before the judgment bar of the Almighty. “For whoever shall keep the whole law, and yet stumble in one point, he is guilty of all. For He who said, ‘Do not commit adultery,’ also said, ‘Do not murder.’ Now if you do not commit adultery, but you do murder, you have become a transgressor of the law. So speak and so do as those who will be judged by the law of liberty.” James 2:10-12. God’s Word plainly declares that if we keep the whole law except for one, apparently small and minor point, we are lawbreakers and condemned by the law. Certainly no man, priest or bishop has the right to sanction the violation of even one of God’s Ten Commandment Laws. If we are going to be a part of God’s true church, we must be living in obedience to all of God’s Law. So, God’s final church will keep all of God’s commandments. Any organization that endorses the breaking of any of the commandments, has disqualified itself from being the final church. God’s true people keep all of God’s holy Law.

There is one commandment in particular which Bible prophecy has foretold that all the world would be breaking in the last days. This is the commandment that was going to be particularly attacked by the antichrist. God’s true people will not fall into the snare of the antichrist, though. They will keep all of God’s Law, especially the commandment that is rejected by most of the world. In Daniel 7:25, we are told exactly which commandment would be attacked by the antichrist and ignored by the world, “He shall speak pompous words against the Most High, shall persecute the saints of the Most High, and shall intend to change times and law.” He was going to intentionally attempt to change times and law. Which commandment is it that deals with time? There is only one. As we study the ten commandments found in Exodus 20:3-17, one and one alone deals with time. “Remember the Sabbath day, to keep it holy. Six days you shall labor and do all your work, but the seventh day is the Sabbath of the Lord your God. In it you shall do no work: you, nor your son, nor your daughter, nor your manservant, nor your maidservant, nor your cattle, nor your stranger who is within your gates. For in six days the Lord made the heavens and the earth, the sea, and all that is in them, and rested the seventh day. Therefore the Lord blessed the Sabbath day and hallowed it.” Exodus 20:8-11. The only commandment that even remotely deals with time is the fourth commandment, the commandment that commands the observance of the Sabbath. The keeping of the Sabbath is more than what many people think, for the seventh-day Sabbath does not fall on Sunday as many people think, but on Saturday. This can readily be seen by looking up the days of the week in any large dictionary. “Saturday—the seventh day of the week, following Friday.” Webster’s New Universal Unabridged Dictionary, 1996. “Sunday—so called because this day was anciently dedicated to the sun, or its worship. The first day of the week.” Webster’s Dictionary, 1929 edition. Not only is the seventh day on Saturday and not on Sunday, but there is no where in the entire Bible that indicates that there has ever been a change, or will ever be a change. This fact is known by many preachers, theologians and historians. Here is an example of one: “Let me address myself to my dear non-Catholic reader: You believe that the Bible alone is a safe guide in religious matter. You also believe that one of the fundamental duties enjoined upon you by your Christian faith is that of Sunday observance. But where does the Bible speak of such an obligation? I have read the Bible from the first verse of Genesis to the last verse of Revelation, and have found no reference to the duty of sanctifying the Sunday. The day mentioned in the Bible is not the Sunday, the first day of the week, but the Saturday, the last day of the week.” The Faith of Millions, Father O’Brian, 136, 137. There are many other ways that we can know which day is the seventh day, but for lack of space, we will not presently exhaust them. (If you would like more information on which day is the Sabbath, contact Steps to Life.) For our search, it is sufficient to note that God’s last day church is a commandment–keeping church and in order to be a commandment–keeping church, they must keep all of the commandments, including the Sabbath commandment. God’s final church is a Sabbathkeeping church.

The keeping of the seventh-day Sabbath has always been a sign marking God’s true people. God’s true church in the Garden of Eden before man fell, was keeping the Sabbath. “And on the seventh day God ended His work which He had done, and He rested on the seventh day from all His work which He had done. Then God blessed the seventh day and sanctified it, because in it He rested from all His work which God had created and made.” Genesis 2:2, 3. To Israel, another name for God’s church, the keeping of the Sabbath was to be a perpetual sign. “Therefore the children of Israel shall keep the Sabbath, to observe the Sabbath throughout their generations as a perpetual covenant. It is a sign between Me and the children of Israel forever; for in six days the Lord made the heavens and the earth, and on the seventh day He rested and was refreshed.” Exodus 31:16, 17. Jesus, our Creator, Redeemer, High Priest, and founder of the Christian church, kept God’s seventh-day Sabbath holy. “So He came to Nazareth, where He had been brought up. And as His custom was, He went into the synagogue on the Sabbath day, and stood up to read.” Luke 4:16. It was our Saviour’s practice to go to the synagogue, or the church, every Sabbath day. God’s final church will definitely be following Jesus example. (See John 14:6; I Peter 2:21; Revelation 14:4.) The early church always kept God’s Sabbath day. “And when the Jews went out of the synagogue, the Gentiles begged that these words might be preached to them the next Sabbath… And the next Sabbath almost the whole city came together to hear the word of God.” Acts 13:42, 44. The church that had to flee into the wilderness was keeping God’s holy Sabbath day. “On the contrary, they [the Waldenses] kept the Sabbath-day, observed the ordinance of baptism according to the primitive church, instructed their children in the articles of the Christian faith and the commandments of God.” Jones’s Church History, vol. 2, chap. 5, sec. 4. (taken from History of the Sabbath, J.N. Andrews, 416.) Furthermore, God’s Word states that God’s true people will continue to keep His Sabbath day. “There remains therefore a rest [the Greek word sabbatismos literally means “a keeping of a sabbath” The New Analytical Greek Lexicon, Wesley Perschbacher] for the people of God.” Hebrews 4:9. God’s true people continue to keep all of His commandments and so there remains a keeping of the Sabbath for them. Then prophecy has foretold that God’s final church will keep all of the commandments. “And the dragon was enraged with the woman, and he went to make war with the rest of her offspring, who keep the commandments of God and have the testimony of Jesus Christ.” Revelation 12:17. Finally, God’s ransomed church, will keep His holy Sabbath day in the earth made new once sin is completely obliterated and the great controversy is concluded. “‘For as the new heavens and the new earth which I will make shall remain before Me,’ says the Lord, ‘So shall your descendants and your name remain. And it shall come to pass that from one New Moon to another, and from one Sabbath to another, all flesh shall come to worship before Me,’ says the Lord.” Isaiah 66:22, 23. Keeping of God’s seventh-day Sabbath has always been the sign of His true church and it will continue to be so throughout all eternity.

A while ago I was engaged in a conversation with a minister who had for many years taught that it was permissable to break God’s Law, especially the Sabbath. However, he had recently studied deeper into the Bible and found that God’s true people would be keeping all of the Ten Commandments, including the Sabbath. He and I were then talking with another minister whom we thought was another Sabbathkeeping minister. To our great surprise, we found out that this man had given up the Sabbath and was now preaching for another Sabbathbreaking organization. We questioned further to see why such an unbiblical change was made. This minister did not have any good reasons for his switch, other than that his new church was so loving. He then made the statement that it was a good church; there was only one problem—it did not keep the Sabbath. I nearly fell out of my chair! That is no little problem! When a rich young man came to Jesus desiring to follow Him, Jesus set before him the conditions of discipleship. “Now as He was going out on the road, one came running, knelt before Him, and asked him, ‘Good Teacher, what shall I do that I may inherit eternal life?’ So Jesus said to him, ‘Why do you call me good? No one is good but One, that is, God. You know the commandments: “Do not commit adultery,” “Do not murder,” “Do not steal,” “Do not bear false witness,” “Do not defraud,” “Honor your father and your mother.”’ And he answered and said to Him, ‘Teacher, all these I have observed from my youth.’ Then Jesus, looking at him, loved him, and said to him, ‘One thing you lack: Go your way, sell whatever you have and give to the poor, and you will have treasure in heaven; and come, take up the cross, and follow me.’ And he was sad at this word, and went away grieved, for he had great possessions.” Mark 10:17-22. Here was a young man who had done everything right from when he was a child. Jesus said that there was only one thing that he lacked. Only one! Not ten or twenty, just one “little” thing, but that one “little” thing caused Him to reject Jesus. Even though this dear minister’s church only lacked one thing, not keeping the Sabbath, that is enough to bar it from being God’s true church, for lacking only that one thing means it is rejecting Jesus. God’s true, final church will NOT lack even one thing. God’s final church will keep all of God’s commandments, including the unpopular Sabbath commandment.

The Spirit of Prophecy

The first of the two identifying marks of God’s final church is that it will be a commandment–keeping, Sabbath–keeping church, but there is one more identifying mark that reveals God’s last day prophetic movement of destiny. “And the dragon was enraged with the woman, and he went to make war with the rest of her offspring, who keep the commandments of God and have the testimony of Jesus Christ.” Revelation 12:17. Not only will the final church keep all of the commandments, but they will have the testimony of Jesus. What is the testimony of Jesus? “And I fell at his feet to worship him. But he said to me, ‘See that you do not do that! I am your fellow servant, and of your brethren who have the testimony of Jesus. Worship God! For the testimony of Jesus is the spirit of prophecy.” Revelation 19:10. The final church will have the testimony of Jesus, which is the spirit of prophecy. God will give the gift of prophecy to His last day people.

Some well meaning people have taken the position that after the Bible was written that there were to be no more prophets. This is a claim that needs well to be investigated, for Jesus predicted that many would be led astray by false prophets, and we certainly do not want to be among that group. Did God seal up the gifts of the Spirit after the last book of the Bible was written? Notice Peter’s words on this subject, “But this is what was spoken by the prophet Joel: ‘And it shall come to pass in the last days, says God, That I will pour out My Spirit on all flesh; your sons and your daughters shall prophesy, your young men shall see visions, your old men shall dream dreams. And on My menservants and on My maidservants I will pour out My Spirit in those days; and they shall prophesy.” Acts 2:16-18. Peter, quoting from the prophecy Joel, fully understood that God was going to continue to bestow the gift of prophecy, even to the last days. “And He Himself gave some to be apostles, some prophets, some evangelists, and some pastors and teachers, for the equipping of the saints for the work of the ministry, for the edifying of the body of Christ, till we all come to the unity of the faith and the knowledge of the Son of God, to a perfect man, to the measure of the stature of the fullness of Christ.” Ephesians 4:11-13. Paul tells us exactly how long God is going to continue giving the gifts of the Spirit to His church—until the church is perfected and ready to meet Jesus in the clouds of glory. None will deny that this has not yet occurred, and if this great event is still future, then God has promised to continue to give the gifts and particularly prophecy. The Lord has promised, “Surely the Lord God does nothing, unless He reveals His secret to His servants the prophets.” Amos 3:7. God will not do anything without first warning His true people through His messengers the prophets. Certainly as we are living in the time in which the Lord will work with greater might and power than ever before known, He would send an inspired messenger to help us be prepared for that great day, and we find that He has promised just that! “Behold, I will send you Elijah the prophet before the coming of the great and dreadful day of the Lord.” Malachi 4:5. Not only has God promised to continue sending prophets until the end; and not only is the gift of prophecy one of the two identifying marks of God’s last day church; but God has also promised an Elijah messenger with an Elijah message just before He comes with power and great glory to the righteous but dread and terror to the wicked. With the abundant evidence before us that God has promised to continue to send messengers, how can we test one who claims to come with a message from God?

We are explicitly warned by the beloved disciple, “Beloved, believe not every spirit, but test the spirits, whether they are of God; because many false prophets have gone out into the world.” I John 4:1. If we accept anyone who claims to be a messenger from God, we are assuring to ourselves of deception. We must apply the Bible tests to ascertain whether a messenger is from God or not. What are these tests?

  1. Isaiah 8:20—a true prophet will uphold all of God’s Law,
  2. Matthew 7:15-20—a true prophet will bear good fruit both in his life and work,
  3. Jeremiah 28:9—the prophecies of a true prophet will come to pass,
  4. I John 4:1-3—a true prophet will always confess that Jesus Christ came in the flesh
  5. I Corinthians 14:32—everything that a a true prophet teaches will be in accordance with the Bible,
  6. Numbers 12:6—a true prophet will have visions and dreams.

Not one false prophet can measure up to these simple Biblical tests and a true prophet will match each and every one. It is simply our part to apply the tests to see if we can find God’s last day messenger, which would identify God’s final church. “Do not quench the Spirit. Do not despise prophecies. Test all things; hold fast what is good.” II Thessalonians 5:19-21.

Has anyone arisen that matches all of these Biblical tests? As I have searched for the final church and the spirit of prophecy within the final church, I have discovered that there is one who matches all the tests of a true prophet. This individual, whom I believe to be a last day messenger for the Lord, is Mrs. Ellen G. White. Some may question, can a woman be a true prophet? Women have been prophets from the very beginning of the church, why not at the end? Consider Miriam, Moses’ sister. (See Exodus 15:20.) Deborah was a prophetess of the Lord. (See Judges 4:4.) Anna, the prophetess who praised the Lord at Jesus’ dedication, served the Lord in the temple with prophesying for many long years. (See Luke 2:36.) Philip, the evangelist, had four virgin daughters who were prophets. (See Acts 21:9.) Obviously, being a woman does not exclude an individual from receiving the gift of prophecy.

Ellen White was called to the difficult prophetic office at age seventeen. Most expected her to die an early death due to a childhood accident, but she continued serving the Lord in her appointed lot for another seventy years. Born in Topsham, Maine in 1827, she was only able to finish the third grade, but went on to write more than any other woman in history. From her hand, which in her early years could hardly hold a pen steady, issued over twenty-five million words. She was, indeed, the weakest of the weak, but God worked mightily through this humble instrument. In all her many works, she always exalts Jesus and points His people back to the Word of God as their anchor and study. Through her life and ministry, thousands have been led to accept Christ and renew their commitment to Him. Peasants and kings, educators and unlearned alike have declared that they have read words that speak directly to their souls. As I have read a great number of her works, I have found nothing that contradicts the Bible, but only leads me to a greater and deeper love for the Word of God and its Author. As I have studied about her life and work, all that can be seen is good fruit springing forth abundantly. I have heard the voice of Jesus speaking to me through her writings; and after having applied the Biblical tests, I have come to the conclusion that she is, indeed, the Elijah messenger who was to come, and that her life and works constitute the “spirit of prophecy” referred to in Revelation. (For a much more thorough study into the tests of a prophet and her life and works, see the book Prophet of the End.)

The Remnant

As we have studied what constitutes a church and the identifying marks of God’s final church, there is only one conclusion that can be drawn. God’s church is not an organization or denomination, but those whose faith is founded in the Lord Jesus Christ and those who love, teach and practice present truth for this time, namely the Three Angels’ Messages of Revelation 14:6-12. If we are going to point to an ecclesiastical body as God’s church, we are looking in the wrong direction, for nowhere in God’s Word does it say that a name or organization reveals God’s last day people. It is the character that reveals the heart. It is the identifying marks that indicate whether a group of people are the final church or not. Then, God’s Word narrows down the search to two key marks—they love God and keep all of His commandments and they have

the spirit of prophecy. Putting all of these factors together, there is only one movement and group of people who can be identified as God’s final church. God’s final church is His Seventh-day Adventist believers. This is the only movement that keeps all ten of the commandments and has the spirit of prophecy in their midst.

This is not to say that the Seventh-day Adventist denomination is the infallible final church, for God’s church is not a denomination or organization. It is the people who believe and practice the precious truths heralded by the Seventh-day Adventist movement. Shortly before 1844, at the end of the 1260 year period in which the true church was forced to flee into the wilderness, a movement began, which God has promised is going through to glory. This movement was composed of men and women from all backgrounds and faiths who studied the prophecies and believed that Jesus’ Second Coming was at hand. As they proclaimed this precious message (found in Revelation 14:6, 7), the existing churches spurned and rejected this heaven–sent message. These advent believers (so called because the were looking for Jesus’ Second Advent) were cast from the churches that they loved. As they continued to study the Word of God, they discovered that not only was Jesus coming soon, but that He was also calling His people back to obedience to His Law, particularly the keeping of the fourth commandment, which was almost universally forgotten. Thus as they were looking for Jesus’ Second Advent and keeping Jesus’ seventh-day Sabbath, they took the name Seventh-day Adventists.

The devil never rests, though. “And the dragon was enraged with the woman, and he went to make war with the rest of her offspring, who keep the commandments of God and have the testimony of Jesus Christ.” Revelation 12:17. The devil was to wage the fiercest conflict against those who claimed to keep the commandments and have the testimony of Jesus. Sad to say, this very thing has taken place exactly as prophecy predicted. While Jesus walked the earth, the leaders of the professed people of God were in complete apostasy. Jesus said, speaking to these supposed spiritual leaders, “You are of your father the devil, and the desires of your father you want to do.” John 8:44. These high and educated leaders were actually children of the devil. Jesus’ most cutting rebukes were reserved for these false leaders. (see Matthew 23.) They went through all the outward forms of being God’s true church, but they were really sons of hell. (Matthew 23:15.) Jesus counseled the people regarding them, “Let them alone. They are blind leaders of the blind. And if the blind leads the blind, both will fall into a ditch.” Matthew 15:14. The people were not to follow these apostate leaders, and they were even to leave them alone. But sadly, most of the people believed their leaders and rejected Jesus. Instead of accepting Jesus’ Words of life, they clung to their desolate organization. (Matthew 23:38.) So today, the devil has myriads of those who claim to be Seventh-day Adventists caught in his net. Apostasy has well nigh taken over the organization that claims to be God’s final church, just as in Jesus’ day and during the time period when God’s church had to flee into the wilderness. Those who should be the spiritual guardians of the people are feeding the flock deadly poison that will lead to the loss of their souls, just as they did to many in Jesus’ day and during the time period of the church in the wilderness. Indeed, history is repeating itself, yet again. (Ecclesiastes 1:9.) If we desire to be shielded from these subtle snares, we must look to the Lord Jesus Christ. Our eyes must be taken off of all men, organizations and denominations. Our only safety is in trusting our entire being, and hanging our whole souls on our Saviour.

Many faithful Seventh-day Adventists have been forced to separate from the error and apostasy that is being forced home upon the soul in many of the professedly Seventh-day Adventist churches today. This does not mean that these separated brethren are not a part of the final church. The Waldenses and the church in the wilderness were forced to do the same thing hundreds of years ago. Jesus and the apostles had to follow the same course. They had their own campmeetings (the Sermon on the Mount, for instance); they were forced to worship separately from the church of their fathers (the Lord’s Supper, for example); but even though they did not belong to an ecclesiastical organization, they were a part of God’s true church, for they met the identifying criteria. So today many are worshiping God according to the Bible and Spirit of Prophecy wherever they can. Sometimes in homes, rented halls or simple church buildings. Paul did the exact same thing. “And on the Sabbath day we went out of the city to the riverside, where prayer was customarily made; and we sat down and spoke to the women who met there.”

Acts 16:13. When there was not a church that was teaching present truth and keeping the commandments of God, Paul worshiped God by the river, or wherever he could, with whomever was willing to follow all of God’s Word. Sometimes the faithful are forced to meet in a home, not because they want to, but because it is the only place that they can go to hear the truth. This is nothing new. It was done by many in the apostolic church (See Romans 16:5; I Corinthians 16:19; Colossians 4:15; Philemon 1:2). God’s final church does not consist of an ecclesiastic order. It is not a towering organizational hierarchy. It is not a national denomination. It is the people who love God and keep all of His commandments, including the Sabbath, and who have, love and study the spirit of prophecy. This group of people may be small. They may have no money, buildings, schools, etc. There may not be a pastor or a beautiful choir; but these are not the things that we are to look for anyway. Do they have the truth? is the question. Are they living the truth? If they have this most precious commodity, they are the final church. You have found it! Your search is through!

Being One of the Remnant

When Noah’s orchestra of hammers filled the air, there was only one safe place to be. I am sure that there were many who thought that it would not matter if they helped Noah or not. I am sure that there were many churches towering throughout that great land. There can be no doubt that those grand structures had many more worldly inducements than did Noah’s small crew. There were probably many who thought it really didn’t matter if you were in Noah’s boat (church) or not, just as long as you were in a church. But in that day there was only one safe place to be. It did not matter how many towering steeples there were throughout the land, not one was tall enough to preserve even a solitary man. Those only escaped who had become a part of Noah’s little remnant and had entered that ark of safety. How I wish that thousands more understood that ancient flood. If there were, how many more would understand the peril that faces millions today. Just like in Noah’s day, there is only one place of safety on this earth. It is not a physical ark in the midst of dry land, but it is God’s final church.

Only those who become a part of God’s final church will receive deliverance in the end. “And it shall come to pass that whoever calls on the name of the Lord shall be saved. For in Mount Zion and in Jerusalem there shall be deliverance, as the Lord as said, among the remnant whom the Lord calls.” Joel 2:32. It is only in Mount Zion and Jerusalem, or God’s true final people (Isaiah 51:16), that deliverance will be found. Many will long and pant for deliverance at that day, but they will be swept away. Why? Because they were unwilling to become a part of that small hated group; but no matter how small and hated this group may be in the world’s eyes, it is the apple of God’s eye. He will protect and shield His true people. Not an organization or denomination, but the people who follow the truth, keep the commandments and read and study the spirit of prophecy. Do you want to become a part of those people who will be delivered from this long earthly exile? Do you want to follow the Lord and become a part of His final church? The Lord is extending His loving call to you, what will your answer be? “And other sheep I have which are not of this fold; them also I must bring, and they will hear My voice; and there will be one flock and one shepherd.” John 10:16.

All emphasis the author’s, unless otherwise stated.
All texts from the New King James Version, unless otherwise noted.

Sources:

  • Truth Triumphant, B.G. Wilkinson, reprinted 1994 by TEACH Services
  • History of the Sabbath, by J. N. Andrews, reprinted 1998 by TEACH Services
  • Wharey’s Church History
  • His Mighty Love, Dr. Ralph Larson, 1995, TEACH Services
  • Webster’s New Universal Unabridged Dictionary, 1996
  • Webster’s Dictionary, 1929 edition.
  • The Faith of Millions, Father O’Brian, 1974.
  • The New Analytical Greek Lexicon, Wesley Perschbacher, 1990, Hendrickson Publishers.

Click here to view other exciting posts on Bible topics from Steps to Life.

If you would like to reprint or translate this book please contact Steps to Life for permission.

Speaking in Tongues

by Cody Francis

Speaking in TonguesIt was January 1, 1901, the beginning of a New Year, and nearly the beginning of a new century. It was definitely the beginning of a new era in the field of religion.

It all began in a small Bible school in Topeka, Kansas on that first day of the Twentieth Century. A student in that Bible school had a most unusual experience for that time, but which has become increasingly common since then he spoke with ecstatic utterances, calling it the gift of tongues.

Throughout history there have been occasional incidents when an individual, or groups of individuals, have spoken in this ecstatic utterance, but this time was different. This time it sparked a movement that has claimed to be “the largest and most important religious movement to originate in the United States.” The Origins of the Pentecostal Movement, by Vinson Synan, Ph.D.

From its small Midwestern beginnings it has become one of the largest religious movements of our day. By 1993 the Pentecostal movement had become “the largest family of Protestants in the world.” Ibid. According to the International Bulletin of Missionary Research, by mid-1999 there were over 449,000,000 Pentecostals and Charismatics. Unquestioningly, this has become a prominent force in our contemporary religious world. There are “over 11,000 Pentecostal denominations throughout the world,” and in the 1960’s the charismatic movement had “spread to all of the 150 major Protestant families of the world,” and had crossed the gulf to include millions of Catholics as well. Ibid.

What has made this one of the most rapidly growing religious movements in history? Doctrines vastly vary, but there is one thing that the Pentecostal/Charismatic movement has in common–“tongue-speaking.”

With such a prominent and rapidly expanding movement, it is crucial to investigate it, along with its common bond of “tongue-speaking.” If this movement is a great revival of Pentecost and the outpouring of the Holy Spirit, surely we do not want to miss being a part of it; but if this is a counterfeit revival from the enemy, we must flee from it as if our lives were at stake.

Does the Bible predict such a revival to take place, or does it predict that there will be a false revival? How can we tell if this movement is from God? What is the gift of tongues? Is there a true gift of tongues? Is there a false gift of tongues? What does God’s Word say?

A True Gift

We find undeniable evidence in God’s Word that there is a true gift of tongues. No Bible believing Christian will question this fact. There are three recorded instances when the gift of tongues was given to the apostles and disciples. There is further reference to this gift in one of Paul’s epistles. (See I Corinthians.) The Bible speaks of it as a true gift given by the Lord. There is a true gift of tongues. So, the question becomes, is that which is currently promoted and seen today as tongue-speaking, the true Biblical gift.

The heart of the tongue-speaking movement’s message is Acts 2. In the second chapter of Acts is found the first instance when the Christian church was given the gift of tongues. Because it is the first time that anything like this is recorded in the Bible, great detail is given. There is great elaboration, to make sure that we understand exactly what this gift is and why it was given. Jesus, in His departing words, had promised, “For John truly baptized with water, but you shall be baptized with the Holy Spirit not many days from now.” Acts 1:5. Again Jesus had foretold of the outpouring of the Spirit at Pentecost, “But you shall receive power when the Holy Spirit has come upon you; and you shall be witnesses to Me in Jerusalem, and in Judea and Samaria, and to the end of the earth.” Acts 1:8. With these precious promises given, the disciples began to search their hearts and prepare for this marvelous event. For ten days they continued in prayer and humiliation that they might receive this gift promised by the Lord.

After spending ten days on their knees, the Lord poured out His Spirit in answer to their prayers. “Now when the Day of Pentecost had fully come, they were all with one accord in one place. And suddenly there came a sound from heaven as of a rushing mighty wind, and it filled the whole house where they were sitting. Then there appeared to them divided tongues, as of fire, and one sat upon each of them. And they were all filled with the Holy Spirit and began to speak with other tongues, as the Spirit gave them utterance.” Acts 2:1-4.

After much heart searching, confession, prayer and preparation, the Lord abundantly fulfilled His Word. It was fulfilled in a very marked way to give great impetus to the proclamation of the gospel of Jesus. There were only a few disciples and a commission to warn the entire world, and so, for this reason, the Lord gave largely of His Spirit. Obviously, the disciples received the true gift of tongues, but what was this true gift?

“Now there were dwelling in Jerusalem, Jews, devout men, from every nation under heaven. And when this sound occurred, the multitude came together, and were confused, because everyone heard them speak in his own language. Then they were all amazed and marveled, saying to one another, ‘Look, are not all these who speak Galileans? And how is it that we hear, each in our own language in which we were born? Parthians and Medes and Elamites, those dwelling in Mesopotamia, Judea and Cappadocia, Pontus and Asia, Phrygia and Pamphylia, Egypt and the parts of Libya adjoining Cyrene, visitors from Rome, both Jews and proselytes, Cretans and Arabs–we hear them speaking in our own tongues the wonderful works of God.” Acts 2:5-11. What was the gift of tongues that the disciples received? It was the ability to speak in other languages. A true miracle indeed! It takes years to learn a language fluently, and even then there is usually an accent; but not so when the true gift of tongues was given. Instantaneously, the disciples were able to communicate with those who spoke totally different languages than what the disciples spoke. This was indeed a remarkable day.

It was the feast of weeks, one of the required feasts for the Jewish males to attend. The city of Jerusalem was crowded with pilgrims from the outlying areas, and it was at this time that God chose to pour out His Spirit in a marked way. When the sound from the outpouring of the Spirit was heard, the curious crowd came flocking together to see what was happening. With thousands of people gathering around to hear, the disciples began to speak, but this was no normal speech. It was with the gift of tongues. It caused great confusion and amazement. Never before had men been able to speak a language that they had not learned. It caused such consternation to the wondering crowd, that they enumerated the different languages that were spoken and understood. There were fifteen total: Parthians, Medes, Elamites, Mesopotamia, Judea, Cappadocia, Pontus, Asia, Phrygia, Pamphylia, Egypt, Libya, Rome, Cretans and Arabs. There is no question about it; the gift of tongues was the ability to speak another language, fluently, without ever having learned it.

Why was this gift given? It was for the proclamation of the gospel. With such a large number of Jews from all over the world in attendance, the message could then spread with lightning speed. The Jews would hear the gospel of Jesus and take it back to their homes. Then Christianity would grow exponentially. The purpose of the outpouring of the Spirit and the gift of tongues was not to give evidence that they were baptized with the Spirit, but to spread the everlasting gospel far and wide.

It is true that the priests and rulers opposed this gift. This should not be surprising, for they were the very ones who crucified our Lord and Savior. They were the very ones who bribed the soldiers to silence the testimony of the resurrection. Once again they hardened their heart against the display of God’s power, and attempted to attribute this miracle to natural causes. They claimed that the disciples were drunk with wine. (See Acts 2:13.) Peter quickly silences that ludicrous objection by showing it to be a fulfillment of the Old Testament Scriptures. “But this is what was spoken by the prophet Joel; And it shall come to pass in the last days, says God, that I will pour out of My Spirit on all flesh:” Acts 2:16, 17. The manifestation of the Spirit was not vain babbling that could be confused for a drunken man’s speech; it was the perfectly understood use of foreign languages&. everyone heard them speak in his own language…. And how is it that we hear, each in our own language in which we were born? We hear them speaking in our own tongues the wonderful works of God.” Acts 2:6, 8, 11. The preaching of the disciples was not indiscernible babbling that was then deciphered by the hearers; it was distinct languages spoken by the disciples under the power of the Holy Spirit. This is the true gift of tongues.

In the New Testament there are two usages of the word, tongues: 1) the physical tongue in the mouth, or an object shaped like it and 2) languages. There is generally no question about the body part which we call the tongue. It is the fact that tongues mean known languages, that can be misunderstood at times. “We hear them speaking in our own tongues the wonderful works of God.” “And have redeemed us to God by Your blood out of every tribe and tongue and people and nation.” “After these things I looked, and behold, a great multitude which no one could number, of all nations, tribes, peoples, and tongues standing before the throne and before the Lamb, clothed with white robes, with palm branches in their hands.” “And he said to me, ‘You must prophesy again about many peoples, nations, tongues, and kings.'” “Then those from the peoples, tribes, tongues, and nations will see their dead bodies three and a half days, and not allow their dead bodies to be put into graves.” “And authority was given him over every tribe, tongue, and nation.” “Then I saw another angel flying in the midst of heaven, having the everlasting gospel to preach to those who dwell on the earth to every nation, tribe, tongue, and people” “And he said to me, ‘The waters which you saw, where the harlot sits, are peoples, multitudes, nations, and tongues.'” Acts 2:11; Revelation 5:9; 7:9; 10:11; 11:9; 13:7; 14:6; 17:15. Over and over again, particularly in Revelation, is the word “tongue” or “tongues” used, meaning languages. When the apostles received the gift of tongues, it enabled them to speak in other languages to be able to spread the gospel, and tongues is repeatedly used by Bible writers meaning languages. The true gift of tongues, then, is the God-given ability to speak other languages.

A False Gift

The very fact that there is something true, is usually an indicator that the devil has counterfeited it, making something false, in order to deceive, as well. This is true in the case of tongues. Not only can God give the miraculous gift of speaking in other languages before unknown, but the devil can also speak through people. “Now there was a man in their synagogue with an unclean spirit. And he cried out, saying, ‘Let us alone! What have we to do with You, Jesus of Nazareth? Did You come to destroy us? I know who You are–the Holy One of God.’ But Jesus rebuked him, saying, ‘Be quiet, and come out of him!’ And when the unclean spirit had convulsed him and cried out with a loud voice, he came out of him.” Mark 1:23-26. Notice that the unclean spirit “cried out” and then it records what he said (vs. 23) and then, when Jesus rebuked the unclean spirit, he “cried out with a loud voice.” (vs. 26) The unclean spirit was speaking through the possessed man. No one will question that this was not the Lord speaking through this man. It was an unclean spirit or demon speaking through him. Without question, then, demons can counterfeit the gift of tongues and speak through human beings. This is not just one isolated instance. “And he cried out with a loud voice and said, ‘What have I to do with You, Jesus, Son of the Most High God? I implore You, by God, that You do not torment me.’ For He said to him, ‘Come out of the man, unclean spirit!’ Then He asked him, ‘What is your name?’ And he answered, saying, ‘My name is Legion; for we are many.’ And he begged Him earnestly that He would not send them out of the country. Now a large herd of swine was feeding there near the mountains. And all the demons begged Him, saying, ‘Send us to the swine, that we may enter them.'” Mark 5:7-12. Once again demons can be seen speaking through a man. It even says, “all the demons begged Him.” It cannot be misunderstood–demons have the ability to speak through humans. There is a false gift of tongues.

The incident recorded in Acts is the first time that the true gift of languages was given, but for years previous to this, ecstatic utterances had been observed and noted. These ecstatic utterances had nothing to do with Christianity or the God of heaven, though. These ecstatic utterances were found in the heathen religions of the day, but never in the true religion of the God of heaven. An account of such activity can be seen in a papyrus in the Moscow Museum, describing an incident that occurred during the twenty-first dynasty in Egypt. The story tells of a temple official who was going about his duties in the temple when he became possessed, went into a frenzy, and began to use ecstatic utterances. (See Ancient Near East Texts, edited by James B. Pritchard, Princetown, New Jersey: Princetown University Press, 1955, pg. 26)

The Greek philosopher, Plato, also mentions this occurrence in the realms of Paganism. He gives instances in which ecstatic utterances, praying, and even healing, accompany this form of possession. “Virgil, too, during the last century before Christ, described in Aeneid (Virgil, ‘Aeneid,’ trans. James Rhoades, vol. XIII of Great Books of the Western World, ed. R. M. Hutchins, Chicago: Encyclopedia Britannica, Inc. 1952, book VI), activities of the Sybilline priestess on the Island of Delos. He attributed her ecstatic tongues to the result of her being spiritually unified with the god Apollo, a state that enveloped her while she was meditating in the darkness of a haunted cave, amidst the eerie sounds of the wind playing strange music through the narrow crevices in the rocks.

“In speaking of the Pythoness of Delphi, Chrysostom, the highly acclaimed church father wrote, ‘This same Pythoness then, is said, being a female, to sit at times upon the tripod of Apollo astride, and thus the evil spirit ascending from beneath and entering the lower part of her body, fills the woman with madness, and she with disheveled hair, begins to play the bacchanal and to foam at the mouth, and thus being in a frenzy to utter the words of her madness.’-Chrysostom, ‘Homilies on the First Corinthians,’ trans. T. W. Chambers, in The Nicene and Post Nicene Fathers, ed. Philip Schaff (New York: The Christian Literature Company, 1889) vol. 12, p. 170. (Italics supplied)” Charisma of the Spirit, Rene Noorbergen, Pacific Press Publishing Association, 1973.

From both the Bible, and from history can be seen the evidence of a false ecstatic utterance. These ecstatic utterances were known nearly one thousand years before Pentecost, in the Pagan cultures of the world. The Bible affirms that these instance are demons speaking through humans. Surely there is need of being careful and not attributing every supernatural manifestation to God, for the devil has power to do this, too.

Test the Spirits

There are some that suppose, if there is a supernatural manifestation, then it must be from God. This is actually one of the most dangerous views to hold, for it opens up the mind to the manifold deceptions of the devil. It has already been clearly seen that there have been, in past times, supernatural manifestations among heathen religions, and that demons can speak through human beings. With these instances from history and God’s Word, undoubtedly, the forces of evil can work supernatural manifestations. For this reason, the Bible gives us very clear warnings. “Beloved, do not believe every spirit, but test the spirits, whether they are of God; because many false prophets have gone out into the world.” I John 4:1. “Now the Spirit expressly says that in latter times some will depart from the faith, giving heed to deceiving spirits and doctrines of demons,” I Timothy 4:1. If we believe that every spiritualistic manifestation is from God, we will inevitably be deceived. The most solemn warnings are given that there are many false prophets and, for that reason, we cannot believe every spiritualistic manifestation. Not only that, but this is a warning specifically directed to our time, because Paul tells us that in the “latter times” some are going to listen to these “deceiving spirits” and to the “doctrines of demons.” Clearly, we must test every supernatural manifestation. Just because an event, or an occurrence, such as ecstatic utterances, takes place, does not mean that it is from God. The devil has the ability to counterfeit the gift of tongues with these ecstatic utterances, just as he has done in numerous Pagan cultures for thousands of years. If we believe every supernatural occurrence, we will be deceived. We must test the spirits, especially in the last days in which we live. The question is, how do we test spiritualistic manifestations?

The Tests

As I have talked with some individuals regarding spiritual gifts, I have found that the most frequently used test, is the test the Bible specifically says not to use. When I have questioned individuals how they know the gift they are believing in is true, the only answer that can be given is that they just feel that this is true and right. Feeling, is the very last factor in determining whether a supernatural manifestation is from God or not. The devil can, and is, playing upon the vacillating emotions of millions of sincere, but deceived people today. “For such are false apostles, deceitful workers, transforming themselves into apostles of Christ. And no wonder! For Satan himself transforms himself into an angel of light. Therefore, it is no great thing if his ministers also transform themselves into ministers of righteousness, whose end will be according to their works.” II Corinthians 11:13-15. We cannot go by feelings! The devil himself can so disguise himself as to appear as a glorious angel of light. The devil’s agents can appear to be ministers of righteousness. The absolute last test to use is the test of feelings.

While talking to other individuals, I have noticed another test that is frequently used. They have substantiated their claim, that what they were doing was from God, because of all miracles and healings that had happened. Once again, we must investigate from the Bible to see whether this is a valid test to use. “The coming of the lawless one is according to the workings of Satan, with all power, signs, and lying wonders, and with all unrighteous deception among those who perish, because they did not receive the love of the truth that they might be saved.” II Thessalonians 2:9-10. We are specifically told that the anti-christ works after Satan’s methods with miracles, signs, etc. Certainly it is not safe to trust in miracles. God, too, has the power to perform miracles, but this cannot be used as a test whether a movement, or spiritualistic manifestation, is from God. In fact, we are repeatedly warned that the devil will work, especially through miracles in the last days, “He performs great signs, so that he even makes fire come down from heaven on the earth in the sight of men.” “For they are the spirits of demons, performing signs, which go out to the kings of the earth and of the whole world, to gather them to the battle of that great day of God Almighty.” “The beast was captured, and with him the false prophet who worked signs in his presence, by which he deceived those who received the mark of the beast and those who worshiped his image. These two were cast, alive, into the lake of fire burning with brimstone.” Revelation 13:13; 16:14; 19:20. Obviously, the devil will work miracles, signs, and wonders in the last days; and just because a movement has miracles, does not mean that it is from God.

What are some tests that we are to use in spiritualistic manifestations? The most prominent of the What are some tests that we are to use in spiritualistic manifestations? The most prominent of the tests is found in Isaiah 8:19, 20. “And when they say to you, ‘Seek those who are mediums and wizards, who whisper and mutter,’ should not a people seek their God? Should they seek the dead on behalf of the living? To the law and to the testimony! If they do not speak according to this word, it is because there is no light in them.” The most unequivocal statement is made that if the law and the testimony are not adhered to, we are not to listen to them. God’s Spirit will always work and teach in accordance with His Law. The Law is the foundation of God’s government. It is a transcript of His character, and God has declared that He will not alter it. (Psalms 89:34; Luke 16:17.) If a spiritualistic manifestation is not teaching according to God’s Ten Commandment Law and the rest of Bible, there is no light in it. The Scripture does not say, very little light; it says NO light. It doesn’t matter how good it may feel, it doesn’t matter how good it may look, it doesn’t matter how high the profession is if God’s Law is not being upheld, there is absolutely no light in it. It is a false, spiritualistic manifestation from the devil. It cannot be trusted. This test, alone, exposes the fallacy of hundreds of spiritualistic manifestations; but there are more tests as well.

“There is one body and one Spirit, just as you were called in one hope of your calling; one Lord, one faith, one baptism; one God and Father of all, Who is above all, and through all, and in you all.” Ephesians 4:4-6. God has only one Spirit. He does not have multiple spirits. There is only one Spirit, one body, one faith, one baptism, one God. There is only one true God, and he does not have multiple truths; He only has one truth. Because He does not have multiple truths, He does not have multiple bodies. Because He does not have multiple bodies, He does not have multiple faiths and baptisms. Because He does not have multiple faiths, creeds, etc., He does not need multiple Spirits. There is only one Spirit that is going to lead into one truth. Anything more than this would be confusion. God has one true Spirit, who works through one body and faith.

The devil has many counterfeit spirits that bridge all faiths and creeds, because all that he is concerned about is deceiving the most people possible. If a spiritualistic manifestation is a true manifestation from God, it will only acknowledge one faith, etc., not multiple, conflicting creeds.

God’s Spirit was given for a very specific purpose. The most important work of the Holy Spirit is not to manifest itself in the gift of tongues, as many people claim today. One of the most important functions of the Holy Spirit is to lead God’s people into all truth. “However, when He, the Spirit of truth, has come, He will guide you into all truth; for He will not speak on His own authority, but whatever He hears He will speak; and He will tell you things to come.” John 16:13. Jesus tells us that when the Comforter comes, He will guide us into all truth. The job and function of the Holy Spirit is to guide God’s people into the truths of God’s Word. This is such a major part of the Holy Spirit’s work, He is called the “Spirit of Truth.” John 14:17; 15:26. If there is a spiritualistic manifestation, it will be for the purpose of leading and guiding God’s people into all truth. God gives the gift of prophecy to guide His people into truth. God gives the gifts of pastors, evangelists, apostles, etc. to teach His people the truth. God gives the gift of tongues to be able to communicate the truth with those who would not be able to otherwise understand.

Applying the Tests

Does the modern day tongue-speaking movement match these tests laid down in God’s Word nearly two thousand years ago? Does the modern day tongue-speaking movement use feelings and miracles as a test of its validity? Does the modern tongue-speaking movement teach people to live according to all of God’s Law? Does the modern tongue-speaking movement lead into one body and one faith? Are the modern spiritualistic manifestations of the tongue-speaking movement leading God’s people into the truths of the Word of God?

Does the tongue-speaking movement of today lead people to keep all of God’s Law? The Law is taught and upheld for the most part, but is all of it taught and upheld? “For whosoever shall keep the whole law, and yet offend in one point, he is guilty of all.” James 2:10. It is not enough to teach and live by most of the Law, it must be all of the Law, for if we break one of the commandments, we are guilty of all.

I was driving by a large tongue-speaking church one day, and saw a most interesting saying on the announcement board. It said, “The Ten Commandments are not multiple choice.” I thought that this was a very good saying, and very true, but even though this slogan was on their announcement board, they were not living by it. There is one commandment that nearly all in the tongue-speaking movement are breaking; the fourth commandment. The Bible says, “Remember the Sabbath day to keep it holy. Six days you shall labor, and do all thy work; but the seventh day is the Sabbath of the Lord thy God:” Exodus 20:8-10. Right in the heart of God’s Law it says that we are to work for six days, but then we are to keep the seventh day (or Saturday, see Webster’s Dictionary) holy. Almost every tongue-speaking church does not obey this commandment. Most may claim to teach and keep all of the other nine, but the Bible says if we break one, we are guilty of all. Thus, even though there may be a claim to keep the Law; it is only a claim, for the Bible says that if we break one, we are guilty of all. (For more detail on the subject of the Sabbath day see the book, The National Sunday Law, available from Steps to Life.) “And when they shall say unto you, ‘Seek unto them that have familiar spirits, and unto wizards that peep, and that mutter:’ should not a people seek unto their God? For the living to the dead? To the law and to the testimony: if they speak not according to this word, it is because there is no light in them.” Isaiah 8:19, 20. If there is a spiritualistic manifestation that does not teach according to God’s law, there is no light. It is even talking about speech. In verse 19, it says, “the wizards that peep and that mutter.” Perhaps these wizards were speaking with ecstatic utterances and claimed it to be the gift of tongues, but the Bible is very clear upon such manifestations. If God’s Law (all of it) is not being kept, there is absolutely no light whatsoever. God’s Spirit will always lead to obedience to all of the Law. It is the “spirits of demons” (Revelation 16:14) that teach that it is all right to break some, or one part, of the Law. God’s true Spirit always leads to obedience.

In fact, God’s true Spirit is only given to those who are obedient to begin with. Jesus has never In fact, God’s true Spirit is only given to those who are obedient to begin with. Jesus has never promised to give His Spirit to anyone who is disobeying God’s Law. “If ye love Me, keep My commandments. And I will pray the Father, and He shall give you another Comforter, that He may abide with you for ever; even the Spirit of truth; whom the world cannot receive, because it seeth Him not, neither knoweth Him: but ye know Him: for He dwelleth with you, and shall be in you.” John 14:15-17. Jesus tells us, if we keep His commandments, He will send the Comforter. If we are not keeping all of His commandments, there is no promise that we will receive the Holy Spirit. God can only entrust His Spirit to those who are faithfully keeping His commandments. This most precious gift of God’s spirit can only be given to those who can be trusted, and God can only trust those who are living in obedience to all of His commandments. “And we are His witnesses of these things; and so is also the Holy Ghost, whom God hath given to them that obey Him.” Acts 5:32.

God, through the ages, has not been able to fully impart His Spirit on those who are not living in obedience to Him. The gift of prophecy, or the true gift of tongues, was not given to the Reformers such as Luther, Melancthon, Calvin, Zwingle, or Wesley. These were all great men. They were used by God, but God was leading them out of the Dark Ages, step by step, and he could not reveal all of the light to them immediately. They did not have the light on the Sabbath of the fourth commandment, as we have today, and so they were not accountable for what they did not know. Even though they were living up to all the light they had, God could not give them fully of His Spirit, because they were, unknowingly, disobeying one of His commandments. It is the same way today. God does not pour His Spirit upon those who are breaking one, or all, of the commandments. The modern day tongue-speaking movement does not match up to these tests given in God’s word. It claims to have the gifts of the Spirit, but God’s Word says that is impossible. The modern movement does not live in full obedience to God’s Law, and thus it cannot have a true manifestation of the gift of tongues.

Another test that needs to be applied to determine whether the spirit is from God, is found in Ephesians 4:4, 5, “There is one body, and one Spirit, even as ye are called in one hope of your calling; One Lord, one faith, one baptism.” There is only one true Spirit and one true body, or church. (Ephesians 1:22, 23.) There are not multiple spirits acceptable to God, and there are not multiple bodies. There are not multiple baptisms. Does the modern tongue-speaking movement ascribe to one body, one baptism, and one faith? Absolutely not. According to some sources, there are over 15,000 different denominations. Does this match with the Scriptural injunction of one body? Of course not. Does the modern day tongue-speaking movement have one faith? Quite the contrary. The charismatic movement has bridged nearly all major denominations. Catholics, Baptists, Episcopals, Methodists, and many others, all have associations with the tongue-speaking movement. The charismatic movement has infiltrated over one hundred and fifty of the major Protestant denominations. Do these all agree in doctrine and faith? Absolutely not. If all these bodies were agreed, they would become one body, but there are divisions on nearly every point of belief. Some believe that justification is based upon something that we have to do, others strongly promote that we can be justified by faith alone. Some believe that the Bible is our only rule of faith and doctrine, others believe that the church is above the Bible. Despite all the differences that exist, these same spiritualistic manifestations are seen among all of them.

The Bible says that there is “one baptism.” Once again, in the different bodies where this spiritualistic manifestation is found, there are many different modes of baptism. Some believe in baptism by immersion, some believe in baptism by pouring, others practice baptism by sprinkling. Some believe in baptizing in the name of Jesus, others baptize in the name of the Father, the Son and the Holy Ghost, while still others immerse three times. Yet, even though there are all of these different methods of baptism, the same spirit is manifested among each. Each group claims to have the true gift of the spirit, but the Bible says there is only one spirit and baptism. This spirit is manifested regardless of what a group believes or practices. It does not match with the Bible test. A spirit that disregards all doctrinal differences, faiths, and baptism, cannot be the true spirit. “There is one body, and one Spirit, even as ye are called in one hope of your calling; One Lord, one faith, one baptism, One God and Father of all, Who is above, and through all, and in you all.” Ephesians 4:4-6. God’s one true Spirit will only acknowledge one true faith and one true baptism. The modern day tongue-speaking movement does not match this test, either.

Tongues Throughout the Bible

There are only three places in the whole Bible where the gift of tongues is recorded as being given. (Acts 2:1-11; 10:44-48; 19:1-7.) It would be well to study and look at all three instances in order to understand the true gift of tongues, as recorded in the Bible.

The first of the three instances, was on the day of Pentecost. As we previously looked at this instance, we shall just briefly review it. This is the instance that sets the precedent for all the other times when the gift of tongues was given. “Now when this was noised abroad, the multitude came together, and were confounded, because that every man heard them speak in his own language…. And how hear we every man in our own tongue wherein we were born? Cretes and Arabians, we do hear them speak in our own tongues, the wonderful works of God.” Acts 2:6, 8, 11.

The disciples were miraculously given the ability to speak in other languages, but not just babbling gibberish. They were given the ability to speak the language of those to whom they were ministering. A remarkable miracle indeed. There were thousands of people gathered at Jerusalem at this time, speaking many different languages. The Lord desired that the gospel would rapidly go to many different countries, in a most miraculous manner. The gift of tongues was given as a sign to unbelievers, given to spread the gospel rapidly. It was not given to edify the believers, to grant them a special feeling, or as unintelligible utterances. It was a gift that enabled them to speak in the languages of their hearers.

The next instance, when the gift of tongues was given, is found in Acts 10:44-48. “While Peter yet spake these words, the Holy Ghost fell on all them which heard the word. And they, of the circumcision, which believed were astonished, as many as came with Peter, because that on the Gentiles also was poured out the gift of the Holy Ghost. For they heard them speak with tongues, and magnify God. Then answered Peter, ‘Can any man forbid water, that these should not be baptized, which have received the Holy Ghost as well as we?’ And he commanded them to be baptized in the name of the Lord. Then prayed they him to tarry certain days.” There was very strong prejudice among the Christians toward the Gentiles. They felt that the Jews were the favored people of God, and that it was to the Jews alone that the gospel was to go. God, however, had other plans. He had to teach them this in a most marked manner. The manner that He chose, was to pour the Holy Spirit upon the Gentiles, as well as the Jews. Peter was divinely instructed to go to the house of Cornelius, and as he was speaking, the Holy Spirit fell upon them all. Were these ecstatic utterances given to bring an emotional experience? Quite the contrary. The Jews “heard them speak with tongues, and magnify God.” (vs. 47) The Jews heard and understood, or they would not have known that they were magnifying God. Peter leaves no room for doubt as to what kind of manifestation this was. “And as I began to speak, the Holy Ghost fell on them, as on us at the beginning,&Forasmuch then as God gave them the like gift, as He did unto us,” “And God, which knoweth the hearts, bare them witness, giving them the Holy Ghost, even as He did unto us;” Acts 11:15, 17; 15:8. Peter, explaining to the other apostles and brethren, says that “the Holy Ghost fell on them, as on us at the beginning.” (vs. 15) How did it fall upon the apostles at the beginning? Was it an ecstatic, unknown utterance at the beginning? No, it was known languages, spoken to those who understood those languages. How was it then at this instance? It was just like at the beginning; known discernable languages, understood by the listeners.

There were at least two different nationalities represented here and thus, two different languages, as well. There were the Jews, the Italians, and perhaps others. “There was a certain man in Caesarea called Cornelius, a centurion of the band called the Italian band,” Acts 10:1. This second instance gives no grounds for the ecstatic utterances that we see today. It was the Biblical gift of the ability to speak other languages.

The last instance of the gift of tongues is found in Acts 19:1-7. “And it came to pass, that, while Apollos was at Corinth, Paul, having passed through the upper coasts, came to Ephesus: and finding certain disciples, He said unto them, ‘Have ye received the Holy Ghost since ye believed?’ And they said unto him, ‘We have not so much as heard whether there be any Holy Ghost.’ And he said unto them, ‘Unto what then, were ye baptized?’ And they said, ‘Unto John’s baptism.’ Then said Paul, ‘John verily baptized with the baptism of repentance, saying unto the people, that they should believe on Him which should come after him, that is, on Christ Jesus.’ When they heard this, they were baptized in the name of the Lord, Jesus Christ. And when Paul had laid his hands upon them, the Holy ghost came on them; and they spake with other tongues and prophesied. And all the men were about twelve.” The final occurrence of the gift of tongues is here illustrating the importance of re-baptism. The Lord gives His approval upon re-baptism by pouring out His Spirit, and giving the gift of tongues. This is the third time that Luke records this event, and he does not elaborate on what the event was like, because he had already elaborated at length two other times. There is nothing in the passage, though, to indicate that it is the ecstatic utterances that are claimed to be tongues today. Instead, the opposite is indicated. It says, “they spake with other tongues.” The very fact that Luke records it as being other tongues, is a clue that it is talking about other known languages, for that is always what tongues means in this context.

Having looked at every occurrence of the gift of tongues in the Bible, the only conclusion to which we can come, is that tongue-speaking is the miraculous gift of being able to speak another known language to people with whom we would otherwise be unable to communicate. The popular manifestation of ecstatic utterances are nowhere found in the Bible, except in demon-possessed men.

There are isolated instances when God has given the true gift of tongues to people today, as well. There is one instance when a man, a missionary to Africa, was pioneering a work among the people and was holding evangelistic meetings. A large crowd had gathered to listen to what the white missionary had to say. He had previously arranged for a translator to assist him. He waited and waited, but the translator did not show up. As it was getting late, the missionary claimed the promises of God’s Word, and went up to the platform to speak. As he began to pray, he realized that he was speaking the language of the people, which he had never studied before, and had hardly even heard. He could understand perfectly what he was saying, and so could everyone else, because God had given him the gift of tongues. He went on with his meetings without a translator, and ever afterward, he knew the language of the African tribe. This is the true gift of tongues. It is not an emotional high. It is a gift given to communicate with those who do not know the gospel. The Lord is still working today, just as He worked at Pentecost, just not in the way that most people think.

The Deception

There are many sincere and honest Christians who have spoken in the ecstatic utterances of today. Many of these dear people do not know that this is not the true gift, as spoken of in the Bible. They truly love the Lord and have thought that this is what God desired. God condemns no man for his honest ignorance. Man is judged by the light that he has received and by the use he has made of that light. The Lord, in His love, allows correction and instruction to come, because He loves His dear people. (See Revelation 3:19.)

The modern ecstatic utterances are actually very far from harmless. It is very dangerous to submit ourselves to the working of a spirit that is not from God. As I was teaching upon this very subject in Ghana, Africa, I received some very interesting feedback from the group of people with whom I was studying. One man told of an experience that he had with a tongue-speaking church. He and a German friend were standing outside of a church where the members were speaking with ecstatic utterances. The dear people inside the church thought that they were praising and worshipping God. They thought that they were filled with the Holy Spirit and that they had received the true gift of tongues. As the men standing outside visited with each other, the German friend suddenly became very intent on what was going on inside the church. He listened very carefully to what was being said by those who thought that they were praising God with the gift of tongues. He understood what they were saying, because they were speaking in German. None of those inside the church knew German, and they all thought that they were speaking in the “language of heaven.” They all thought that they were praising God. Unfortunately, they were not praising or glorifying God. Unbeknownst to them, they were saying, “All the big witches stand up and all the little witches sit down.”

If this were the true gift of tongues would God be communicating to them about witches? Would God inspire people to think that they were praising God, while calling one another witches? No. Even though these people thought that they were praising God, they were doing the opposite. They had good intentions, but the sad fact was, they were speaking through the spirits of demons and not through the Spirit of God. The devil can speak through people today, just as he spoke through people two thousand years ago, when Jesus was here on the earth. The devil is deceiving people today, just as he did then, and it is no less dangerous.

I Corinthians 14

No study on the gift of tongues would be complete without looking at the chapter so frequently used to substantiate what is taught nowhere else in the Bible. It is urged that the chapter of I Corinthians 14 teaches these ecstatic utterances so prevalent today. With these beliefs, it is important to study and understand this controversial chapter.

It is thought that the Corinthian church is a model for what other tongue-speaking churches should be. It would be well to look and see what Paul said about this Corinthian church. Paul says that they are carnal and that there is strife, envying and divisions among them. (See I Corinthians 3:1-3.) There was such a severe case of fornication among them, that it was even shocking to the Gentiles. (See I Corinthians 5.3.) Brothers were going to the law and suing one another. Paul severely rebuked them for this. (See I Corinthians 6:5-7.) They were doing wrong and defrauding their brethren. (See I Corinthians 6:8.) Their women were not dressing as they should, instead they were dressing like harlots. (See I Corinthians 11:1-16.) There were heresies among them. (See I Corinthians 11:19.) They were defiling the Lord’s supper, and for this cause some of them had died. (See I Corinthians 11:20-22, 29, 30.) There was confusion and disorder in the church. (See I Corinthians 14:33-40.) There were false apostles and ministers among them. (See II Corinthians 11:13-15.) “For I fear, lest, when I come, I shall find you such as I would, and that I shall be found unto you such as ye would not: lest there be debates, envyings, wraths, strifes, backbitings, whisperings, swellings, tumults: and lest, when I come again, my God will humble me among you, and that I shall bewail many which have sinned already, and have not repented of the uncleanness and fornication and lasciviousness which they have committed.” II Corinthians 12:20, 21. “But I fear, lest by any means, as the serpent beguiled Eve through his subtlety, so your minds should be corrupted from the simplicity that is in Christ. For if he that cometh preacheth another Jesus, whom we have not preached, or if ye receive another spirit, which ye have not received, or another gospel, which ye have not accepted, ye might well bear with him.” II Corinthians 11:3, 4.

Paul made many statements that were far from being complimentary regarding the Corinthian church. Certainly, it is not a church to model after, but a church that was in need of very strong rebukes. The climax being, that Paul was afraid that they would receive another gospel and another Jesus, or even that they might receive another spirit. So, far from being an example of a church that was filled with the Spirit, they were a church that was in grave danger of receiving a counterfeit, false spirit. There can be no room for questions. This was a church in very poor spiritual condition.

In order to understand the fourteenth chapter, it is essential to look at it in the context of chapters twelve and thirteen also. In the twelfth chapter, Paul enumerates largely upon spiritual gifts. Far from teaching that everyone must receive the gift of tongues, he states quite the opposite. “For to one is given by the Spirit, the word of wisdom; to another the word of knowledge by the same Spirit; to another faith by the same Spirit; to another the gifts of healing by the same Spirit; to another the working of miracles; to another prophecy; to another discerning of spirits; to another divers kinds of tongues; to another the interpretation of tongues: but all these worketh that one and the selfsame Spirit, dividing to every man severally as He will.” I Corinthians 12:8-11. It is clearly stated that one receives knowledge, another receives miracles, another tongues, but every man does not receive every gift. Every man does not even choose which gift he receives. It is the Spirit that gives to every man as He (the Spirit) chooses. God knows exactly what gift we need, and that is the one that He gives to us. He does not leave it up to us to decide which gift we need. As God is the one who gives the gift, God is the one who decides which gift we receive. There are those that say that everyone must receive the gift of tongues, but this is NOT what God’s Word says. God’s Word says that everyone will receive a gift, but that there are, “diversities of gifts.” (See I Corinthians 12:4.) The church is referred to as a body and the members of the church as members of the body. (See I Corinthians 12:14-24.) A body would be totally dysfunctional, if there were only one body part. Imagine, if the only body part we had was the tongue! How absurd! The body could not see, could not walk, could not feel, could not hear, could not do anything, but incessantly babble away. Would God form such a body? Of course not. Neither would God form such a church. A church, solely with the gift of tongues, would be a useless church, but this is the kind of church that many people desire. God’s Word does not approve. To say that everyone will receive the gift of tongues, is flagrantly contradicting the Bible.

Although it is claimed that the gift of tongues is the most important spiritual gift, you will find, by comparing scripture with scripture, that is just not the case. “And God hath set some in the church, first apostles, secondarily prophets, thirdly teachers, after that miracles, then gifts of healings, helps, governments, diversities of tongues. Are all apostles? Are all prophets? Are all teachers? Are all workers of miracles? Have all the gifts of healing? Do all speak with tongues? Do all interpret? But covet earnestly the best gifts: and yet shew I unto you a more excellent way.” I Corinthians 12:28-31. Paul tells us that the first gift is apostles, second, prophets, and so on. In fact, tongues is the absolute last. So, far from being the most important of all spiritual gifts, tongues is the least important of all the gifts. Then Paul says to covet earnestly the best gifts. Is it tongues that we are to covet? Clearly not. The gift that people are earnestly desiring today, is the gift that Paul said was the least important, and the one that we are not to covet. It is all the more important gifts that we are to desire–apostleship, prophesy, etc., but not tongues. The gift of tongues is regarded so low in the list of spiritual gifts, that in the other places where a numerical listing of the gifts are given, tongues is not even mentioned. (See Ephesians 4:11; I Corinthians 12:8-10.) To say that all must receive the gift of tongues, is simply not Biblical, and to say that tongues is the most important of the gifts is, likewise, doing injustice to the Word of God.

Looking at the fourteenth chapter, Paul is rebuking the Corinthian church for their abuse of the gift of tongues. To then take this chapter, which is designed to correct the inappropriate use of the gift of tongues, and base our practice upon it, is simply not consistent. Paul repeatedly urges to “let all things be done decently and in order.” I Corinthians 14:40. Apparently, things were not being done in an orderly fashion, and Paul is striving to get them done that way. Prophesy is clearly more desirable than the gift of tongues, for he says, “follow after charity, and desire spiritual gifts, but rather that ye may prophesy.” I Corinthians 14:1. Paul is not teaching that it is appropriate to have these unintelligible ecstatic utterances that are in our world today, for he says, “And even things without life giving sound, whether pipe or harp, except they have a distinction in the sounds, how shall it be known what is piped or harped? For if the trumpet give an uncertain sound, who shall prepare himself to the battle? So likewise ye, except ye utter, by the tongue, words easy to be understood, how shall it be known what is spoken? For ye shall speak into the air.” I Corinthians 14:7-9.

If what we are saying is not understood by the congregation, we are speaking to the air, and we might as well not even be talking. “Therefore if I know not the meaning of the voice, I shall be unto him that speaketh, barbarian, and he that speaketh shall be a barbarian unto me.” I Corinthians 14:11. It does absolutely no good for us to speak with one another, if we don’t know each other’s language.

I have been in the situation many times where I did not know another person’s language, and they did not know mine. You are, in reality, speaking to the air. You are simply wasting your breath. I have also sat in church, many times, without a clue as to what the speaker was saying, for it was in a totally different language. I have had occasion to think of Paul’s statements here and realize how true they are. “Yet in the church, I had rather speak five words with my understanding, that by my voice I might teach others also, than ten thousand words in an unknown tongue.” I Corinthians 14:19.

How much clearer could it be? There is no value in speaking without you, or the congregation, understanding what you are saying. The entire point of speaking is teaching. Unknown babbling does not accomplish this. It is also important to note, that the word unknown is a supplied word. You will notice that it is in italics. That means that it was put in by the translators. There is absolutely no reference to it in the original Greek. It simply says that he would rather speak five words that he and the audience understood, than ten thousand words in a tongue or another language.

Another important point to remember, is that the gift of tongues is not for church members. The gift of tongues is given as a sign for unbelievers. “Wherefore, tongues are for a sign, not to them that believe, but to them that believe not: but prophesying serveth not for them that believe not, but for them which believe.” I Corinthians 14:22.

It would be easy to go on and on, looking at points that disprove the modern tongue-speaking movement, but we have looked at enough to clearly see that Paul is rebuking and chastising the believers for their misuse of tongues. He is not teaching that this is something we should desire. He is not teaching that we should speak without understanding. He is not advocating this emotional babbling that is permeating our world today. He is correcting an abuse that had become a problem of large degree in the Corinthian church.

Fire From Heaven

We have seen that. although there are thousands of people who fully believe that the modern day ecstatic utterances are the true pentecostal gift of tongues, this is not the Biblical gift of tongues. Just because there are large numbers, does not mean that it is correct. We must test and weigh every belief and doctrine by the unfailing Word of God. Although there may be many sincere people in the tongue-speaking movement, the Lord is calling His true people out.

It has even been prophesied that this would occur shortly before the end. “And he doeth great wonders, so that he maketh fire come down from heaven on the earth in the sight of men. And deceiveth them that dwell on the earth by the means of those miracles which he had power to do in the sight of the beast; saying to them that dwell on the earth, that they should make an image to the beast, which had the wound by the sword, and did live.” Revelation 13:13, 14.

The Lord predicted that there was going to be a power that would arise and bring down fire from heaven. These wonders and signs, that this beast would do, would lead the world to receive the mark of the beast. Undoubtedly, this is not from God. What is the fire from heaven? The Holy Spirit has repeatedly been represented by fire throughout the Bible. (See Matthew 3:11; Acts 2:1-4.) In Acts 2, not only was the Holy Spirit represented by fire, but also the gift of tongues. Could there possibly be another revival, a revival based upon a false holy spirit that would lead to the enforcing of the mark of the beast? Could it be, that this great false revival would claim to have the gift of tongues? We are seeing the fulfillment of Bible prophecy today. There is a movement that claims to have the gift of the Spirit, but it does not match any of the Bible tests whatsoever.

Our only safety, in these last days in which we live, is to be firmly grounded in the truth from God’s Word. Every other foundation will fail us. “Even him, whose coming is after the working of Satan with all power and signs and lying wonders, and with all deceivableness of unrighteousness in them that perish; because they received not the love of the truth, that they might be saved. And for this cause God shall send them strong delusion, that they should believe the lie: That they all might be damned who believed not the truth, but had pleasure in unrighteousness.” II Thessalonians 2:9-12.

When the anti-christ is fully revealed, there will be great signs and miracles. If we are relying upon signs and feelings now, we will be deceived at that day. The only way that we can be safe, is to diligently study the Word of God and strive to live by every word. When it conflicts with what we may have previously believed, the real test comes. Do we believe the Word of God or are we going to follow the way that we have always gone. Jesus has foretold the mournful words to those who have followed feeling, instead of the Word of God. “Not every one that saith to me , ‘Lord, Lord,’ shall enter into the kingdom of heaven; but he that doeth the will of My Father which is in heaven. Many will say to Me in that day, ‘Lord, Lord, have we not prophesied in Thy Name? And in Thy Name have cast out devils? And in Thy Name done many wonderful works?’ And then will I profess unto them, ‘I never knew you: depart from Me, ye that work iniquity.'” Matthew 7:21-23. There are going to be many who have prophesied, many who have cast out devils, many who have done miracles, many who have claimed to speak in tongues, but Jesus says, ‘I never knew you.’ We must be following our Father’s will and keeping His commandments. (See John 14:15, 21; 15:10.)

The tongue-speaking movement of today does not do this. God’s call to those inside this movement, and all other movements which are breaking God’s law, is found in Revelation 18:4. “And I heard another voice from heaven saying, Come out of her, my people, that ye be not partakers of her sins, and that ye receive not of her plagues.” Will you heed the call?

All emphasis the authors unless otherwise stated.
All texts from the King James Version unless otherwise noted.

Click here to view other exciting posts on Bible topics from Steps to Life.

If you would like to reprint or translate this book please contact Steps to Life for permission.

Must a Man be Buried to be Saved?

by Cody Francis

Must a Man be Buried to be Saved?Must a man be buried to live? It sounds like the most absurd question ever asked. Never does being buried carry the slightest connotation of life. In fact, nothing could be more terrifying than being buried alive. When an earthquake hits and demolishes buildings, thousands can experience the awful fate of being buried alive; buried under a mound of concrete, iron, and wood, the air filled with so much debris that it is impossible to breathe. One young lady who was buried under the debris of her own home in the Izmit, Turkey earthquake of August 17, 1999 said, “each minute was like a year.” Time, August 30, 1999, “Buried Alive.” Only one who experienced such an awful fate could understand. Each tick of the second hand would seem like days on end as a person was pinned between the remains of their own home. Thousands in Turkey, alone, suffered death at the hands of the merciless earthquake, but must a man be buried to live? The survivors and relatives would answer a resounding NO! A man must be rescued to live; but Jesus had something else to say, “Most assuredly, I say to you, unless a grain of wheat falls into the ground and dies, it remains alone; but if it dies, it produces much grain. He who loves his life will lose it, and he who hates his life in this world will keep it for eternal life.” John 12:24, 25. Jesus said that if a kernel of wheat were to bring forth fruit it had to die. Then He brings the illustration even closer and says that if we love our life, we will lose it and if we hate our life, we will gain it. Jesus said that in order to live, we had to die! What did Jesus mean? It sounds like an oxymoron. If it is true that a man must die to live, then must a man be buried to live, as well?

You Must Die

“For whoever desires to save his life will lose it, but whoever loses his life for My sake, and the gospel’s, will save it.” Mark 8:35. Jesus clearly said that if we are going to attempt to preserve our lives, we will wind up losing our life in the end. It is only those who are willing to lose their life for Jesus and the gospel that will, in the end, save their life. Jesus said that if we are to live, we must die! By looking at the entire context, it helps to understand exactly what He meant. “When He had called the people to Himself, with His disciples also, He said to them, ‘Whoever desires to come after Me, let him deny himself, and take up his cross, and follow Me. For whoever desires to save his life will lose it, but whoever loses his life for My sake and the gospel’s will save it. For what will it profit a man if he gains the whole world, and loses his own soul?'” Mark 8:34-36. In order to follow Jesus a person must deny himself, lift up his cross, and lose his life. If a person does not do these things he may end up gaining the entire world, owning businesses, corporations, houses and lands, but still be lost. The importance and necessity of dying is a very common illustration that is used repeatedly throughout the Scriptures, but what does it mean?

There is a part of each one of us that must die, and if this does not die, we will be among those who may gain the entire world, but in the end lose their own soul. “For to be carnally minded is death, but to be spiritually minded is life and peace. For to be carnally minded is enmity against God; for it is not subject to the law of God, nor indeed can be. So then, those who are in the flesh cannot please God.” Romans 8:6-8. The carnal or fleshly nature is at enmity with God, and if we continue to retain this wicked nature we will not be able to please God. This carnal mind is our natural mind, the infirmities that are common to all humanity. There is, in human nature, a hereditary tendency toward sin. Writing of the struggle of the natural mind, Paul said, “For I know that in me (that is, in my flesh) nothing good dwells; for to will is present with me, but how to perform what is good I do not find. For the good that I will to do, I do not do; but the evil I will not to do, that I practice.” Romans 7:18, 19. There is a struggle that goes on deep inside the heart and mind of every human being. A struggle between the natural, carnal elements of human nature and the Holy Spirit striving upon the heart of man. The natural desires, feelings, etc. are in conflict with God’s Word, for naturally a person is full of selfishness and pride. Each of us has been born into this world of sin and sorrow. We are descendants of Adam, and with our lineage to Adam comes the weaknesses and the hereditary tendencies to sin. Through our birth, we become citizens of the kingdom of this world. I was born in the United States of America. I am a citizen of the United States, and I didn’t have to do anything to become a citizen of this country. I was born here, by default I am a citizen. I have friends, on the other hand, that are now citizens of the United States, but it wasn’t easy. They had to go through a lot of work, effort, and education in order to become a citizen of the United States. If I desired to become a citizen of another country, I likewise would have to go through all the requirements to become a citizen of that country. It is the same way with the kingdom of God and the kingdom of this world. We are all born into the kingdom of this world, we do not have to do anything to become citizens, we are so by default. Since we are citizens of the kingdom of this world, all have fallen into sin. “As it is written: ‘There is none righteous, no, not one; …’ for all have sinned and fall short of the glory of God,” Romans 3:10, 23. Because all have been born into the miserable kingdom of this world, all have fallen short, all have sinned, and there is not one who is righteous. Each one has inherited and developed to one degree or another, a character with tendencies to sin. Everyone is in a hopeless situation. “Who can bring a clean thing out of an unclean? No one!” Job 14:4. All have become unclean through the defilement of sin, and it is absolutely impossible for anyone of us to bring something clean out of the unclean vessels that each has become. A change must happen. Something outside of ourselves must take place in order for us to become citizens of the kingdom of God.

The change that is necessary in order to become a part of God’s kingdom, is death. A person seeking a change of citizenship must, in most cases, renounce his allegiance to his former country. So likewise, our allegiance to the kingdom of darkness must be renounced and a change must occur. In order for that change to occur, we must die. We must die to our old sinful natures. “Therefore brethren, we are debtors–not to the flesh, to live according to the flesh. For if you live according to the flesh you will die, but, if by the Spirit, you put to death the deeds of the body, you will live. For as many as are led by the Spirit of God, these are the sons of God.” Romans 8:12-14. Through the Holy Spirit, deeds of the body (the old, sinful nature) must be put to death. Only as we thus die, shall we live. We must not live according to the flesh, for all who live according to the flesh will die (not just the first, earthly death, but the dreadful second death, Revelation 20:14.) What are the deeds of the flesh? “Now the works of the flesh are evident, which are: adultery, fornication, uncleanness, licentiousness, idolatry, sorcery, hatred, contentions, jealousies, outbursts of wrath, selfish ambitions, dissensions, heresies, envy, murders, drunkenness, revelries, and the like; of which I tell you beforehand, just as I also told you in time past, that those who practice such things will not inherit the kingdom of God.” Galatians 5:19-21. The term “flesh” in the Bible is not just the physical flesh, bones, and blood, but is the fleshly, carnal nature. Simply stated, the works of the flesh are disobedience to God’s Ten-Commandment Law. It is this that must die. Our old nature of disobedience to God must be put to death. Without this death to sin and self, we have not become a part of God’s kingdom; we are still “aliens from the commonwealth of Israel.” Ephesians 2:12.

“I have been crucified with Christ; it is no longer I who live, but Christ lives in me; and the life which I now live in the flesh I live by faith in the Son of God, who loved me and gave Himself for me.” Galatians 2:20. Paul had the experience of dying to his old sinful habits. He likened it to a death by crucifixion. His sins, his old fleshly desires, his sinful habits and tendencies were hung upon the cross, but that did not mean that he was physically dead. For some religions it is the height of spiritual attainment to basically kill yourself, but that is not the crucifixion and death that the Bible is talking about. It is a death to our sins and a new life in God. Not only does a person need to die to their old way of life, but they must also live through Christ. Paul said that since He is dead, it is now Christ living through him. He is following the example of our Lord. In whatever situation he found himself in, he chose to do what Christ would do. “Likewise you also, reckon yourselves to be dead indeed to sin, but alive to God in Christ Jesus our Lord. Therefore do not let sin reign in your mortal body, that you should obey it in its lusts. And do not present your members as instruments of unrighteousness to sin, but present yourselves to God as being alive from the dead, and your members as instruments of righteousness to God.” Romans 6:11-13. The Christian is forbidden to be an instrument of unrighteousness, and in order to be delivered from that, he must be dead to sin and alive to God. The sin, with all its clamors, is to be crucified, while Christ’s life of obedience is to be implanted in us. “For you died, and your life is hidden with Christ in God.” Colossians 3:3.

Not only must a person die to live, but also this is an experience that must occur everyday. “I affirm, by the boasting in you which I have in Christ Jesus our Lord, I die daily.” “Then He said to them all, ‘If anyone desires to come after Me, let him deny himself, and take up his cross daily, and follow Me.'” I Corinthians 15:31; Luke 9:23. Salvation and death to our old sinful natures is not a once in a lifetime decision. Unlike popular belief, these verses, along with many others, teach the opposite of “once saved, always saved.” (For more information on this subject, see Steps to Life’s booklet, Once Saved, Always Saved?) Every day a recommitment and rededication to the Lord must occur. If this does not happen, we are not truly following the Lord, for Jesus said, “If anyone desires to come after Me, let him deny himself, and take up his cross daily, and follow Me.” If we don’t make the decision every day, we are lagging behind in the dust, and it will take an even greater effort to catch up. As Daniel did in the courts of Babylon, so must we. “But Daniel purposed in his heart that he would not defile himself,” Daniel 1:8. Daniel made the choice and the decision to follow the Lord, and so must each one whom desires to change loyalties from the kingdom of darkness to the kingdom of light. We must say as did Paul, “I die daily.”

You Must be Buried

Knowing that we must die, the question naturally rises, must we be buried as well? Certainly if we die, no one would want an unburied carcass of sins hanging around. Is there some way in which our old, sinful nature is buried? “What shall we say then? Shall we continue in sin that grace may abound? Certainly not! How shall we, who died to sin, live any longer in it? Or do you not know that as many of us as were baptized into Christ Jesus were baptized into His death? Therefore we were buried with Him through baptism into death, that just as Christ was raised from the dead by the glory of the Father, even so we also should walk in newness of life. For if we have been united together in the likeness of His death, certainly we also shall be in the likeness of His resurrection, knowing this, that our old man was crucified with Him, that the body of sin might be done away with, that we should no longer be slaves of sin. For he who has died has been freed from sin.” Romans 6:1-7. Indeed, there is a way that our old, sinful way of life is buried. Baptism is the ceremony of the new covenant that represents the burial of our sins. Baptism actually represents the entire process of death, burial and resurrection. As a person is baptized, he is baptized into Jesus’ death. Not only is he showing his faith in Jesus death for him, but he is also pledging to experience that death to sin. (vs. 2) As Christ was buried in the tomb, so the sinner’s sins are buried in the watery grave of baptism. (vs. 4) So as Christ was raised from the grave, as a person rises from the waters of baptism, he is to walk in the newness of life. (vs. 4) Baptism is the ceremony by which a person expresses their faith in the amazing gift that God has given to mankind through His Son, and by which he pledges to experience the death to sin, the burial of sin, and the resurrection to new life. “Buried with Him in baptism, in which you also were raised with Him through faith in the working of God, who raised Him from the dead.” Colossians 2:12.

Baptism–how?

If a man is going to die and then be buried to live, he needs to know what the correct method of burial is. There are many different methods that men use and claim it to be baptism. There is sprinkling, pouring, immersion, triple immersion, and even water-less baptism. How can we tell which is the Biblical method of baptism?

“Now John also was baptizing in Aenon near Salim, because there was much water there. And they came and were baptized.” John 3:23. The Scriptures record that John was baptizing in Aenon because there was much water there. Do you need “much water” to sprinkle someone? No. Do you even need “much water” to use the pour method of baptism? No, a pitcher of water will suffice. Do you need “much water” to immerse? Yes, you cannot immerse even one person unless you have an ample supply of water. It definitely takes “much water” to baptize by immersion.

“And all the land of Judea, and those from Jerusalem, went out to him and were all baptized by him in the Jordan River, confessing their sins.” Mark 1:5. Notice where the people were baptized–it was IN the Jordan River. Not on the side of it, not on its banks, but actually in it. Is it necessary to be IN the river in order to sprinkle? No. Is it necessary to be IN the river to pour? Not really. Is it necessary to be IN the river to immerse? Absolutely! You cannot immerse a person if you are not, in reality, IN the river.

“Now as they went down the road, they came to some water. And the eunuch said, ‘See, here is water. What hinders me from being baptized?’ Then Philip said, ‘If you believe with all your heart, you may.’ And he answered and said, ‘I believe that Jesus Christ is the Son of God.’ So he commanded the chariot to stand still. And both Philip and the eunuch went down into the water and he baptized him. Now when they came up out of the water, the Spirit of the Lord caught Philip away,” Acts 8:36-39. They both went down into the water and then they both came back up out of the water. Once again, it was not something that they did along side the road. The only method of baptism that this could possibly be is immersion. In neither sprinkling nor pouring do either the person being baptized or the person baptizing go down into the water. It is only in immersion that this occurs. Clearly, the Biblical method of baptism is immersion.

The English word baptize actually comes from the Greek word, baptidzo. Baptidzo simply means “dip, immerse.” A Shorter Lexicon of the Greek New Testament, Gingrich & Danker. When the translators came to that word, they realized that they had never before been dipped and so they conveniently transliterated the word, that is, they just gave it English letters and made it an English word. Thus the very meaning of the word “baptism” is immersion. How much clearer our English reading would be if the translators would have translated it directly. It would read, “Now John also was immersing… because there was much water there” “and were all immersed by him in the River Jordan” “And both Philip and the eunuch went down into the water and he immersed him.” As we put the actual meaning of the word into the verses, it becomes obvious that the Biblical baptism is not sprinkling or pouring, or any other method but immersion.

Neither pouring nor sprinkling could have the significance that immersion does. Baptism shows our faith in the death, burial and resurrection of our Lord and it also testifies of our death and burial to sin and our resurrection to a new life. Only immersion carries that deep significance. As a person goes down into the waters of baptism they are showing that they are dying to sin. When the person is laid underneath the waters, it represents the burial of sin, and then when a person comes up out of the water it typifies their resurrection to a new life. Sprinkling is little more than a shower. It has no significance of death to sin, burial, or resurrection. Both sprinkling and pouring destroy the beautiful symbolism given us through baptism. According to God’s Word, the only correct method of baptism is immersion.

Baptism–when?

Having seen that a person must be baptized by immersion, the next question that needs to be answered is when can a person be baptized? There are several things that must take place prior to baptism. If these experiences do not take place before baptism, the Biblical example is not being followed.

“Then Peter said to them, ‘Repent, and let every one of you be baptized in the name of Jesus Christ for the remission of sins; and you shall receive the gift of the Holy Spirit.'” Acts 2:38. When the people were convicted of the truth that Jesus was indeed the Son of God, the promised Messiah, they asked, “What shall we do?” Acts 2:37. In answer to their question, Peter says, “Repent.” The first step is given–repentance. They were not to be baptized and then repent. Repentance came first. So today, repentance must precede baptism. It was so important that repentance accompany baptism, that John’s baptism was referred to as, “the baptism of repentance.” (See Mark 1:4) All who came to John to be baptized knew that repentance for their sins had to come first. Really, if repentance does not precede baptism, the importance of baptism will not be understood. There must be the conviction that we are guilty sinners. As the listeners upon the day of Pentecost, a person must be “cut to the heart.” (Acts 2:37.) There must be deep, heartbreaking guilt that our sins put to death the only begotten Son of God. “Now I rejoice, not that you were made sorry, but that your sorrow led to repentance. For you were made sorry in a godly manner,… For observe this very thing, that you sorrowed in a godly manner: What diligence it produced in you, what clearing of yourselves, what indignation, what fear what vehement desire, what zeal, what vindication! In all things you proved yourselves to be clear in this matter.” II Corinthians 7:9, 11. The Corinthian church had a true sorrow that was not to be repented of. Repentance literally means “a change of mind.” (A Shorter Lexicon of the Greek New Testament, Gingrich & Danker.) The necessary repentance before baptism is a sorrow for our sins, realizing that they crucified our beloved Savior, but also a change in our mind to do the works of God. Some, thinking that baptism of itself has power to save a person, will be baptized with no remorse for their sins whatsoever, and think that in so doing they are securing a title to the kingdom of God. Nothing could be farther from the truth! If repentance does not precede baptism, it is valueless.

“He who believes and is baptized shall be saved; but he who does not believe will be condemned.” Mark 16:16. Jesus himself states that belief also must come before baptism. In John the Baptist’s day, they did not know who they were to believe in, (Acts 19:4) but now, we know exactly whom we must believe in. Now Before baptism, it is necessary to say with the Ethiopian eunuch, “I believe that Jesus Christ is the Son of God.” Acts 8:37. A person must believe that Jesus is indeed the promised Messiah, that He is the One in whom their sins can be forgiven. We must realize that not only was Jesus a good man and great teacher, but that He is the only way that we can be saved. “Nor is there salvation in any other,” Acts 4:12. We must know as did Peter, “Lord, to whom shall we go? You have the words of eternal life. Also we have come to believe and know that You are the Christ, the Son of the living God.” John 6:68, 69. Christ must become everything to us. We must believe that He is the only way through which our sins can be forgiven, the only way through which our great and many sins can be thrown into the depths of the sea. We must believe that He alone is our only hope and ground of eternal life. Before a person is baptized, he must truly believe on Jesus, the only begotten Son of God.

“‘Go ye therefore and make disciples of all the nations, baptizing them in the name of the Father and of the Son and of the Holy Spirit, teaching them to observe all things that I have commanded you; and lo, I am with you always, even to the end of the age.’ Amen.” Matthew 28:19, 20. Jesus, in His Great Commission given to the disciples and to all believers, states that they are to make disciples and then baptize them. A person is not to be baptized until they have become a disciple of Jesus. What does it mean to be a disciple of Jesus? Jesus explained himself by saying, “teaching them to observe all things that I have commanded you.” A person needs to receive instruction on the gospel and the many things that Jesus taught. A person needs to have some time to become acquainted and familiar with the truths that Jesus taught before making the commitment of baptism. Baptism is similar to marriage. I would never encourage anyone to get married on the spur of the moment or on the impulse of emotion alone. Yet there are thousands who are baptized while on an emotional high, and they don’t realize the commitment that they are making. Jesus said that a person should count the cost of the step that he is taking. “And whoever does not bear his cross and come after Me cannot be My disciple. For which of you, intending to build a tower, does not sit down first and count the cost, whether he has enough to finish it–lest, after he has laid the foundation, and is not able to finish it, all who see it begin to mock him. Saying, ‘This man began to build and was not able to finish.’ Or what king, going to make war against another king, does not sit down first and consider whether he is able with ten thousand to meet him who comes against him with twenty thousand? Or else, while the other is still a great way off, he sends a delegation and asks conditions of peace. So likewise, whoever of you does not forsake all that he has cannot be My disciple.” Luke 14:17-33. Jesus was very clear that a person must realize the decision that he is making before making the step. The conditions are plain and simple; “Whoever of you does not forsake all that he has cannot be My disciple.” Luke 14:33. We must be willing to do whatever the Lord asks of us. We must be willing to forsake everything, because that is exactly what baptism symbolizes. It is a death and burial of our sins and a resurrection to newness of life. Our old sinful way of life must be buried in the watery grave of baptism. Anyone who desires to follow their Lord all of the way into baptism must be willing to count the cost and choose to follow the Lord wherever He asks.

“But when he saw many of the Pharisees and Sadducees coming to his baptism, he said to them, ‘Brood of vipers! Who has warned you to flee from the wrath to come? Therefore bear fruits worthy of repentance,” Matthew 3:7, 8. John the Baptist refused to baptize some individuals who came to him for baptism! Some preachers will baptize anyone who desires baptism, but that is not following the example of John the Baptist. Do you think that a preacher should conduct a funeral for someone who is still alive? How would you like it if you were the person who was being buried alive? We would all agree that a live person should NOT be buried, but what about in baptism? Baptism is a funeral service. It is a resurrection service as well, but the funeral comes first. The “body of sin” (Romans 6:6) is dead and buried. What is the body of sin? The body of sin is, of course, the old habits and sinful way of life. That is why Paul, later on in the chapter, says, “Therefore do not let sin reign in your mortal body.” Romans 6:12. If a person has been buried and their sins are dead–sin is not to reign! It is not to continue to be practiced. When you conduct a funeral, the dead body is not to be exhumed. (People get arrested for that.) Since a baptism is a funeral when the sins and the old sinful way of life are buried, would it be right to bury a person who is still living in their old sinful way of life? NO! It would be burying someone alive! (If you bury someone alive in our world today, you will be arrested for murder; but many preachers are spiritually guilty of this very crime!) If a person comes desiring baptism and is carrying a flask of liquor, would it be wise to baptize him? No! That is the works of the flesh that is buried at baptism. “Now the works of the flesh are evident, which are: adultery,… drunkenness,… those who practice such things will not inherit the kingdom of God.” Galatians 5:19-21. That is why John the Baptist refused to baptize some of the Pharisees and Sadducees, they were not showing, by their lives, that they were dead to their old sinful way of life. John the Baptist said, “Bring forth fruits worthy of repentance” Matthew 3:8. A person must show by their life that they have indeed accepted Jesus as their Lord and Savior and that they are willing to follow Him no matter what. When a person has had a true conversion, it becomes obvious to all around that a change has taken place. The new birth must occur before a person is baptized, just like the love between two individuals must precede the wedding, not the other way around. A person must show that he is no longer carnally minded, but now he is spiritually minded. (Romans 8:6.)

While it is true that an individual must show by his life that he has accepted Jesus, that does not mean that a person must be perfect before he can be baptized. If that were the case, no one would end up being baptized, and Jesus’ final commission would never be fulfilled. Three thousand were baptized and added to the church on the day of Pentecost. (Acts 2:41, 47.) They had given evidence in their life that they accepted Jesus as their Lord and were going to follow Him, but they still were not perfect. We know that they were not perfect because in just a little while, problems arose in the church. There was complaining and bitter feelings over supposed favoritism. (See Acts 6:1.) Obviously, they were not perfect or they would not have had this problem. Although they had chosen to follow Jesus all of the way and had given evidence of conversion in their lives, they still had trials and temptations, and they still fell. They were striving to follow Jesus all of the way and that is what the Lord asks of us.

You may be asking, “When is baptism to take place?” We need to look to see if it is acceptable to baptize babies. We have seen that there are four things which the Bible teaches that must take place before baptism: 1) repentance, 2) belief, 3) instruction, and 4) obedience. Can a baby repent for its sins? Can a baby believe in Jesus as its only hope of eternal salvation? Can a baby be taught to observe all that the Lord has commanded? Can a baby obey the Law and teaching of Jesus? The obvious answer to all of these questions is, no. A person must be of an age to understand the importance and the meaning of baptism before he takes the important step of baptism. “Moreover your little ones and your children, who you say will be victims, who today have no knowledge of good and evil,” Deuteronomy 1:39. A child must come to an age of accountability before he makes the necessary step of baptism. He must have knowledge of good and evil. While still too young to understand the difference, God accepts his childlike devotion and he will not be held accountable until he reaches the age of accountability, which occurs at different ages for different children. A person must repent, believe, be instructed and obey before he is ready to make the commitment and decision of baptism.

Baptism–why?

It is argued by some that all that is necessary is baptism by the Spirit, that water baptism is of no value anymore. Others are afraid of water and cringe at the thought of being submersed in it. Humanity can come up with many different reasons to avoid baptism, but in reality they are all excuses. God has given us a plain command in His Word. The question is whether or not we are going to obey and follow His plain command.

“Then Jesus came from Galilee to John at the Jordan to be baptized by him. And John tried to prevent Him, saying, ‘I have need to be baptized by You, and are You coming to me?’ But Jesus answered and said to him, ‘Permit it to be so now, for thus it is fitting for us to fulfill all righteousness.’ Then he allowed Him. When He had been baptized, Jesus came up immediately from the water, and behold, the heavens were opened to Him, and He saw the Spirit of God descending like a dove and alighting upon Him. And suddenly a voice came from heaven, saying, ‘This is My beloved Son, in whom I am well pleased.'” Matthew 3:13-17. Jesus Himself came to the River Jordan and was baptized. Why was Jesus baptized? There was certainly no need for His sins to be washed away, for He had no sins, yet He came to John and insisted upon being baptized. John the Baptist, realizing whom it was who was requesting baptism, balked at the thought. (I am sure that I would too.) John knew that here was his Creator and King, and He was desiring to be baptized by him, a lowly sinner! Jesus insisted that he be baptized saying, “Permit it to be so now, for thus it is fitting for us to fulfill all righteousness.” It was fulfilling all righteousness for Jesus to be baptized. Why was it so essential that Jesus be baptized? So that He could give us an example to follow. “For I have given you an example, that you should do as I have done to you.” “For to this you were called, because Christ also suffered for us, leaving us an example, that you should follow His steps:” John 13:15; I Peter 2:21. Jesus was baptized, not because He needed to be baptized, but so that He could demonstrate to us just how important this ceremony is. If Jesus, the King of Kings and Lord of Lords, condescended to the waters of baptism, should we hesitate to take that important step?

“Now when they heard this, they were cut to the heart, and said to Peter and the rest of the apostles, ‘Men and brethren, what shall we do?'” Acts 2:37. When the Holy Spirit was poured out on the day of Pentecost, there was a great deal of heart searching that went on. Peter delivered a powerful sermon in which he showed that the Jewish nation was guilty of the blood of the Son of God. As he was bringing the appeal home to the hearts of the hearers, a most important question escaped from their lips. As they saw themselves sinners in need of Christ, they asked, “what shall we do?” The Holy Spirit was pressing conviction strongly upon their hearts, and their earnest desire was to know what to do to be right with God. The answer from Peter came, plain clear and simple, “Repent, and let every one of you be baptized in the name of Jesus Christ for the remission of sins; and you shall receive the gift of the Holy Spirit.” Acts 2:38. Those who were convicted and desiring to follow the Lord were given definite directions. They were to repent of their sins and then to follow their Lord into the waters of baptism. Peter did not say that it was an option or a good idea, it was essential. If they were going to repent and follow their Lord, they must take their public stand for Him by baptism. So today, as souls are seeing the goodness of God and what it is that He asks of them, they must make a public commitment, through baptism, to follow the Lord. This should not be something that is considered a hard, grievous requirement. If we truly love the Lord it will not be hard. Just as it is not hard to marry someone whom you truly love, so it is not hard to publicly pledge our fidelity to the Lord through baptism. What must we do? Repent and be baptized.

“He who believes and is baptized will be saved; but he who does not believe will be condemned.” Mark 16:16. Jesus, in some of the last words that He spoke before ascending to heaven, makes a plain, straightforward statement of who will be saved. It is those who 1) believe and 2) are baptized. There are two essential elements. One without the other will not save a person. The belief must come first, belief in Jesus as our Lord and Savior, the only One through whom we can be saved. Belief that He has taken our sins upon Him and if we repent and confess He will wash away our many and terrible sins. True belief will always lead to something else, though. True belief will lead to publicly stating our belief through baptism. Thus true belief comes first, but then it is followed by baptism. There are, of course, cases in which a person cannot be baptized, but the Lord accepts their devotion; for example, the thief on the cross. He accepted Jesus in the twilight of his life. He only had a few hours left when he made the confession, “Lord, remember me when You come into Your kingdom.” Luke 23:42. It was an impossibility for him to come down from the cross on which he was hanging and be baptized, so the Lord accepted his sincerity of heart, knowing that if he had the opportunity to be baptized, then he would have. All must be baptized who have accepted Jesus and are able to be baptized by immersion. There are some cases in which I have been familiar that because of paralysis or deathly physical affliction a person could not be baptized. They desired to, but it had become impossibility through their physical situation. God looks at those cases and weighs the heart and does not hold a person accountable, but if a person is fully able and refuses to be baptized, they are refusing Jesus Himself.

Jesus made perhaps the strongest statement of all about baptism in His night interview with Nicodemus. “Jesus answered, ‘Most assuredly I say to you, unless one is born of water and the Spirit, he cannot enter the kingdom of God.'” John 3:5. There is a new birth that each and every person who is saved must experience. “Most assuredly, I say to you, unless one is born again he cannot see the kingdom of God.” John 3:3. If a person is not born again, he will not be saved. As we have already studied, baptism is a representation of this new birth experience; and if a person does not follow through with the outward sign of the new birth, he will not be saved. “Unless one is born of water and the Spirit, he cannot enter the kingdom of God.” John 3:5. An individual must be born of water in order to enter God’s kingdom. What is this new birth of water? It is the waters of baptism, which symbolizes the new birth. If a person has the opportunity to be baptized and refuses (or procrastinates until it is too late), he CANNOT enter the kingdom of God. Is baptism important? Is it necessary? There could be nothing more important and necessary than a true baptism accompanied by the inward experience. Must a man be buried to live? Absolutely, that is the only way that he will see life!

While I was in the Philippines a pastor told me of a unique baptism that he had administered. There was a lady who had started studying the Bible and it had wrought a total change in her life. This woman had been involved in a life of crime before her conversion, but she was now making the decision to surrender to Jesus. She had been involved with the rebels. In the Philippines, there are guerrilla outpost camps that are in rebellion to the government of the Philippines. Generally speaking, they are communist and are striving to see the present government overthrown and a communist government set up. There are frequent clashes between the Philippine Army and the National People’s Army (commonly known as the “rebels”). The National People’s Army (NPA) is known for its violence and taking of hostages. This woman, who had started studying the Bible, was not only involved with the NPA, but she was a commander in the NPA! Her life had indeed been a life of crime in a rebellious military atmosphere, but she was now making the decision to follow Jesus all of the way. She knew that she would have to surrender to the Philippine Army and discontinue her rebellious military career. There was one condition that she had–she wanted to surrender to Jesus before surrendering to the Philippine Army. This was arranged and my pastor friend agreed to baptize her so that she could publicly surrender to Jesus. The Philippine Army was going to take no chances, though. They surrounded the site for the baptism with jeep loads full of soldiers to make sure that this high profile rebel would not escape. As soon as she was baptized and surrendered to Jesus, she peacefully surrendered to the Philippine Army. How important is baptism? This once rebel leader knew how important baptism was. Her one qualification was that she take her public stand for her faith before she was captured. How that faith and submission is needed in the lives of many Christians here today in our peaceful lands.

What Hinders You?

Do you desire to live? There is only one way that you can live eternally with Christ Jesus–you must be buried. The Lord has done everything possible that you might be saved. Then He has just set a few simple prerequisites for us. Will your take your stand on the Lord’s side? Have you made your stand for Jesus as the woman in the Philippines did? Is the Lord speaking to you, convicting you of your need to make a deeper commitment to Him–even the commitment of baptism? There was an incident that happened nearly two thousand years ago, but its lesson is still for us today. Philip, the evangelist, had been working mightily for the Lord in Samaria, but the Lord directed him to a very out of the way place. He did not know why the Lord was leading him there, but he willingly followed. As he was traveling he came to a chariot in which was riding a high ranking official from the kingdom of Ethiopia. This man earnestly desired light and was pouring over the Scriptures for more understanding. (What everyone who desires to have more light and knowledge should do.) “Then Philip opened his mouth and beginning at this Scripture, preached Jesus to him.” Acts 8:35. The Lord had directed Philip to this honest man who was seeking for light in order that he might show him the more perfect way–that he might teach Jesus and Him crucified. As Philip was teaching, light and understanding dawned on this noble man’s mind. “Now as they went down the road, they came to some water. And the eunuch said, ‘See, here is water. What hinders me from being baptized?’ Then Philip said, ‘If you believe with all your heart, you may.’ And he answered and said, ‘I believe that Jesus Christ is the Son of God.’ So he commanded the chariot to stand still. And both Philip and the eunuch went down into the water, and he baptized him.” Acts 8:36-38. Oh, that there were thousands of souls like the honest Ethiopian. When he learned the truth from the Word of God, he did not make excuses. He said, “What hinders me from being baptized?” What hinders you, Friend, from being baptized? Do you believe with all your heart that Jesus is the Messiah and understand the meaning for your life? Have you counted the cost and decided that it is better to lose the entire world than to lose Jesus?

There was a young lady in the Philippines whom I baptized. I will never forget her testimony. She had been working at a place that required her to break God’s holy Law. As we studied, she decided that even if she had to lose her job, she was willing, in order to follow Jesus. She said that she may have to lose her job for taking her stand, but it was better to lose a job than to lose Christ. Oh, how I wish that there were more like her. She was willing to lose everything rather than to lose Jesus. She believed with all of her heart that Jesus was the Son of God and she was going to follow Him no matter what. Do you believe that? Are you willing to follow Jesus as she was, even if it costs you your job, your friends, your family, your house, your car, your anything? Do you truly believe that Jesus is the Son of God? Or maybe you have already been baptized by immersion before (anything else is not baptism at all,) but have had a new conversion and would like to make a public recommitment. Frequently couples renew their marriage vows, and there is nothing wrong with renewing your commitment to Jesus to follow Him no matter what. When Paul met those who were learning more and having a new conversion, he re-baptized them. (Acts 19:1-6.) Your eternal destiny is at stake. Don’t you want to be on the safe side of eternity? Will you make that decision right now, to begin preparing for the most wonderful public commitment of baptism? Don’t wait until it is too late. Don’t, like Agrippa, be almost persuaded. (Acts 26:28.) For although he was almost persuaded, he was completely lost. Friend, don’t make that dreadful mistake. “And now why are you waiting? Arise and be baptized, and wash away your sins, calling on the name of the Lord.” Acts 22:16

All emphasis the authors unless otherwise stated.
All texts from the New King James Version unless otherwise noted.

Sources:

  • The Desire of Ages, Ellen G. White, 1898.
  • His Mighty Love, Dr. Ralph Larson, Teach Services, 1995.
  • A Shorter Lexicon of the Greek New Testament, F. Wilbur Gingrich & Frederick W. Danker, University of Chicago Press, 1983.
  • Time Magazine, August 30, 1999, “Buried Alive”
  • World-Wide Bible Lectures, Fordyce W. Detamore.

Click here to view other exciting posts on Bible topics from Steps to Life.

The Two Destinies

by Cody Francis

The Two DestiniesAs I walk down the crowded city streets or go into a store with people rushing all around, bumping into one another, my thoughts turn to the fact that most are racing to their eternal destiny unprepared. Billions go through life as in a dream. Eating, working, sleeping, drinking, consumes the mind. They plunge through the mundane duties of life scarcely giving a thought to eternal realities, but although they know it not, their destiny is stealthily encroaching upon them. As Jerusalem of old, they are not considering their destiny. “Her uncleanness is in her skirts; She did not consider her destiny; Therefore her collapse was awesome; She had no comforter. ‘O LORD, behold my affliction, For the enemy is exalted!'” Lamentations 1:9. The inhabitants of this world think not of things to come. The cares of this life consume the thoughts and attentions, but unknowingly they are sealing their destiny, for there are only two destinies in this world. These two destinies are two of the most important subjects to understand in all of the Bible, for if they are not understood, inevitably you will end up with the wrong destiny. Regarding the wicked man, we read from the book of Job, “He dwells in desolate cities, In houses which no one inhabits, Which are destined to become ruins.” Job 15:28. Those who do not consider well their destiny are destined to ruin. Do you understand the most important subject of the two destinies? Do you know which destiny awaits you? Do you know what the two destinies are? Do you know which supper you are destined to attend? As we investigate these questions from Scripture, you will know how to choose the destiny you desire.

The Destiny of the Faithful

The first and most pleasant study, is the destiny of the faithful. Revelation spends much time on the destiny of those who choose to follow Jesus all of the way, and what a destiny it is! “And I saw a new heaven and a new earth, for the first heaven and the first earth had passed away. Also there was no more sea. Then I, John, saw the holy city, New Jerusalem, coming down out of heaven from God, prepared as a bride adorned for her husband. And I heard a loud voice from heaven saying, ‘Behold, the tabernacle of God is with men, and He will dwell with them, and they shall be His people, and God Himself will be with them and be their God. And God will wipe away every tear from their eyes; there shall be no more death, nor sorrow, nor crying; and there shall be no more pain, for the former things have passed away.’ Then He who sat on the throne said, ‘Behold, I make all things new.'” Revelation 21:1-5. In John’s panoramic view of the history of the world from his time until the close of all things, he is carried away into the consummation of the hopes and dreams of the faithful of all ages. He sees all of the calamities and catastrophes of this wicked world wiped away, never more to rise again. He sees all things new. How great the thought! Humans seem to like new things, no matter what they are. To some, there could be nothing better than driving a new car off the lot. To others, bringing home a new outfit will make their day a delight. Others still, can get great enjoyment out of little things such as new tools or kitchen decorations. Both men and women love new things, but John sees the greatest new thing of all time-an entirely new world. Not just a new house, car, or dress, but absolutely everything is new! The great destiny of the faithful is an entirely new inheritance.

In order to endure the trials and difficulties that we encounter here, it is necessary to keep our mind focused on this final destiny of the faithful. Jesus did this, and it was this very thing that enabled him to endure the terrible anguish through which He passed. “Looking unto Jesus, the author and finisher of our faith, who for the joy that was set before Him endured the cross, despising the shame, and has sat down at the right hand of the throne of God.” Hebrews 12:2. When Jesus was in the midnight darkness of the cross, He focused on the joy that was to come. He thought of the millions of souls who would be saved as a result of His sacrifice. With the precious thoughts of victory in the future, He was braced to endure the superhuman agony. It is the same in our trials. If we are going to endure the crosses that we are called to bear, our minds must be focused on the blessed destiny of the faithful. When Paul was heavily pressed with temptations and trials, his thoughts turned upward and enabled him to manfully fight the battles of the Lord. “For I consider that the sufferings of this present time are not worthy to be compared with the glory which shall be revealed in us.” Romans 8:18. His mind anticipated the glory to come, and he realized that the sufferings and trials of this life were nothing in comparison. So we, if we are going to experience that glorious destiny, must turn the channel of our thoughts to the spectacular age to come.

There are some individuals who simply do not have a desire to take part in the destiny of the saved. I have talked with individuals who have said that it sounds like a good idea, but they would rather have this poor, sinful world. Others do not care about religion because they have no desire to go to such a boring place as heaven. They can see no enjoyment in sitting on imaginary clouds, listening to imaginary music, with imaginary ears, played from imaginary harps. It sounds more like a torture chamber than a blessed destiny. Others feel that they will be twiddling their thumbs from boredom, so have no desire to deny themselves here in order to experience an eternity of inactivity later on. In all truthfulness, I do not think that I would enjoy such a land either; but that does NOT correctly portray the destiny of the faithful!

“‘For behold, I create new heavens and a new earth; and the former shall not be remembered or come to mind…. They shall build houses and inhabit them; they shall plant vineyards and eat their fruit. They shall not build and another inhabit; they shall not plant and another eat; for as the days of a tree, so shall be the days of My people, and My elect shall long enjoy the work of their hands…. The wolf and the lamb shall feed together, the lion shall eat straw like the ox, and dust shall be the serpent’s food. They shall not hurt nor destroy in all My holy mountain,’ says the Lord.” Isaiah 65:17, 21, 22, 25. Far from a land of boredom and inactivity, it will be the most joyous fulfillment of our brightest imaginations and the consummation of all our desires. It will not be a place of idle indifference. Never will an inhabitant say, “I am bored.” The Lord has provided thousands of things to interest our mind and give delight to our hands here on this earth. How much better will it be when the Lord recreates this earth. It will not be an imaginary land of clouds. The Bible teaches that it is going to be a real place with real things. If you enjoy hiking, there will be unmapped territory to explore. If you enjoy gardening, there will be the most fertile land you have ever worked with to cultivate. If you enjoy traveling, there will be hitherto unknown worlds to which you may journey. If you enjoy music, there will be the finest choirs with whom to sing, and instruments that emit the most beautiful chords. If you enjoy history, there will be the eyewitnesses and God’s unerring records to consult. If you enjoy socializing, there will be millions of the most wonderful Christians you have ever met to socialize with. If you enjoy worshipping the Lord, there will be countless hours spent in giving praise and honor to our everlasting King. Indeed, the blessed destiny of the faithful is the choice to make.

“And you, O tower of the flock, the stronghold of the daughter of Zion, unto thee shall it come, even the first dominion; the kingdom shall come to the daughter of Jerusalem.” Micah 4:8, KJV. The Lord has promised the restoration of the first dominion to the faithful. What is the first dominion? “Then God said, ‘Let Us make man in Our image, according to Our likeness; let them have dominion over the fish of the sea, over the birds of the air; and over the cattle, over all the earth and over every creeping thing that creeps on the earth.’… Then God blessed them, and God said to them, ‘Be fruitful and multiply; fill the earth and subdue it; have dominion over the fish of the sea, over the birds of the air, and over every living thing that moves on the earth.'” Genesis 1:26, 28. The first dominion is none other than the beautiful garden that God prepared for mankind in the beginning. It is this dominion that God is going to restore! It is not a make believe world, but a restoration of what man lost in the beginning, only with added benefits! The Garden of Eden was not an imaginary place with imaginary beautification; it was a real, physical world. “So God created great sea creatures and every living thing that moves, with which the waters abounded, according to their kind, and every winged bird according to its kind. And God saw that it was good…. And God made the beast of the earth according to its kind, cattle according to its kind, and everything that creeps on the earth according to its kind. And God saw that it was good…. And God saw everything that He had made, and indeed it was very good. So the evening and the morning were the sixth day.” Genesis 1:21, 25, 31. As you look around the world today, it all came from the hand of God. The trees and flowers come through a long line from the very plants that sprung forth at the Creator’s command. The rocks along the rivers and oceans are the very rocks that God created. The waters that moisten our ground, and gurgle through the streams, and rush through the flowing rivers into the mighty oceans are the very waters that our Lord created. The animals that play in grasses and frolic in the forests are descended from the very animals that God lovingly gave to Adam and Eve, and if a person were to trace it back he would find that Adam and Eve were his great, great, etc. grandparents. By looking around at the beautiful world that God has so graciously given to us, we can see that He is a lover of the real. In the beginning God created a real, physical, tangible world, and when He restores the first dominion, it will be a real, physical, tangible world.

In this great destiny, the afflictions that are so common here will all be passed away. “Then the eyes of the blind shall be opened, and the ears of the deaf shall be unstopped. Then the lame shall leap like a deer, and the tongue of the dumb sing…. And the ransomed of the Lord shall return, and come to Zion with singing, with everlasting joy on their heads. They shall obtain joy and gladness, and sorrow and sighing shall flee away.” Isaiah 35:5, 6, 10. All the physical ailments and pain shall be passed away. All will be joy and gladness. Tears will be turned into rejoicing and sorrow will give way to joy. Imagine the choir that the dumb will form. I am sure that they will sing the loudest hosannas to our King. Think of the lame dancing for joy to the glory of God. The pain and suffering of this old, wicked world will be forever passed away. “And the inhabitant will not say, ‘I am sick’; the people who dwell in it will be forgiven their iniquity.” Isaiah 33:24. There will be no doctor’s clinics, no hospitals, and no funeral homes. Never once will you hear someone say that he is not feeling well; that he has a headache, that his joints are bothering him. All sickness and physical affliction will be forever gone.

The beauty of the final destiny of the righteous is indescribable. “And he carried me away in the Spirit to a great and high mountain, and showed me the great city, the holy Jerusalem, descending out of heaven from God, having the glory of God. And her light was like a most precious stone, like a jasper stone, clear as crystal. Also she had a great and high wall with twelve gates, and twelve angels at the gates, and names written on them, which are the names of the twelve tribes of the children of Israel… and the construction of its wall was of jasper; and the city was pure gold, like clear glass. And the foundations of the wall of the city were adorned with all kinds of precious stones: the first foundation was jasper, the second sapphire, the third chalcedony, the fourth emerald, the fifth sardonyx, the sixth sardius, the seventh chrysolite, the eighth beryl, the ninth topaz, the tenth chrysoprase, the eleventh jacinth, and the twelfth amethyst. And the twelve gates were twelve pearls: each individual gate was of one pearl. And the street of the city was pure gold, like transparent glass.” Revelation 21:10-12, 18-21. The Lord is a lover of the beautiful. He created the delicate flowers and the colorful birds for the delight of our eyes. The rivers, hills, valleys, and mountains all testify of God’s great love of the beautiful. God created a beautiful world for His people, and when He redeems His faithful from the earth, He spares no effort to recreate the most beautiful habitation ever known to the universe.

The greatest fact of all about the destiny of the faithful is that they shall see their Lord and Saviour for themselves. The faithful have spent hours learning of their Maker from His Word. They have spent entire nights in prayer talking with their Redeemer and Friend. They have told all their acquaintances about Him. They have grown to know Him more closely than any earthly friend, for “This is life eternal, that they may know You, the only true God, and Jesus Christ whom You have sent.” John 17:3. They have eternal life because they are intimately connected with Him; but for the first time they shall see Him face to face. “And there shall be no more curse, but the throne of God and of the Lamb shall be in it, and His servants shall serve Him. They shall see His face, and His name shall be on there foreheads.” Revelation 22:3, 4. The greatest thing of all is that the faithful shall look upon the face of their Lord. “For now we see in a mirror, dimly, but then face to face. Now I know in part, but then I shall know just as I also am known.” I Corinthians 13:12. Through our long pilgrimage here on this earth, we have seen Him dimly and in part, but then it shall be face to face. How great the destiny of the faithful!

Although the Bible gives the most vivid descriptions, and our minds anticipate with brightest expectations, it will infinitely exceed our grandest hopes and dreams. “But as it is written: ‘Eye has not seen, nor ear heard, nor have entered into the heart of man the things which God has prepared for those who love Him.'” I Corinthians 2:9. Eye has not seen, nor will not see, the beauty that shall be revealed in the inheritance of the faithful. Ears will never hear, in this life, the beautiful strains which shall meet the faithful. The mind can never come close to grasping the unending splendor of the greatest destiny imaginable. Is there anything in this world that can compare with the reward of the saints? Do the things of this world hold any attraction when we see the destiny that is coming? Is there anything that we will allow to hold us back from following Jesus all the way to the gates of the Holy City? Let us remember the destiny that the Lord has promised to those who are willing to give up anything and everything for Him and press on the upward way regardless of the cost.

The Supper of the Faithful

With each of the two destinies, there is a supper to usher the destiny in. There is a supper for the faithful and there is a supper for the unfaithful as well, but the difference between these two suppers is as far as the east is from the west.

The supper of the faithful is referred to in Scripture as the marriage supper of the Lamb. “And I heard, as it were, the voice of a great multitude, as the sound of many waters and as the sound of mighty thunderings, saying, ‘Alleluia! For the Lord God Omnipotent reigns! Let us be glad and rejoice and give Him glory, for the marriage of the Lamb has come, and His wife has made herself ready.’ And to her it was granted to be arrayed in fine linen, clean and bright, for the fine linen is the righteous acts of the saints. Then he said to me, ‘Write: Blessed are those who are called to the marriage supper of the Lamb!‘ And he said to me, ‘These are the true sayings of God.'” Revelation 19:6-9. The faithful are going to be a part of the greatest wedding feast of all time. Everyone enjoys weddings, and for most people it is the happiest day of their lives. But this marriage feast will far exceed even the most elaborate wedding here on this earth. This wedding feast will be the great celebration of the heavenly marriage between Christ and His church. It will be the grand opening of eternity.

In our weddings, the bride and groom are married and then the reception follows. So the marriage supper of the Lamb immediately follows the marriage of the Lamb. The bridegroom in this great wedding in none other than Jesus Himself. “You yourselves bear me witness, that I said, ‘I am not the Christ,’ but, ‘I have been sent before Him.’ He who has the bride is the bridegroom; but the friend of the bridegroom, who stands and hears him, rejoices greatly because of the bridegroom’s voice. Therefore this joy of mine is fulfilled.” John 3:28, 29. John the Baptist recognized who the true Bridegroom was. He said it was Jesus whom his disciples were complaining about. If Christ then is the bridegroom, who is He married to? Surely there can be no wedding without a bride. “Paul an apostle of Jesus Christ by the will of God and Timothy our brother, To the church of God which is at Corinth,” “For I am jealous for you with godly jealousy. For I have betrothed you to one husband, that I may present you as a chaste virgin to Christ.” II Corinthians 1:1; 11:2. This great marriage, that is so soon to take place, is the marriage between Christ and His church! What a marriage and what a marriage supper that will be! Surely, there could be no greater marriage and there could certainly be no greater celebration and rejoicing than will take place at that marriage supper.

Why has this marriage not already taken place? “Let us be glad and rejoice and give Him glory, for the marriage of the Lamb has come, and His wife has made herself ready.” Revelation 19:7. We are not waiting on Him; the Lord Jesus is waiting for us, His church, to get ready. As soon as the church is ready for the greatest marriage of all time, it will come. In order for the church to be ready, she must have on her wedding garment. If she presumes to come to the wedding without the wedding garment that her groom has provided for her, she shall be a part of a much worse supper and destiny. “But when the king came in to see the guests, he saw a man there who did not have on a wedding garment. So he said to him, ‘Friend, how did you come in here without a wedding garment?’ And he was speechless. Then the king said to the servants, ‘Bind him hand and foot, take him away, and cast him into outer darkness; there will be weeping and gnashing of teeth.’ For many are called, but few are chosen.” Matthew 22:11-14. Christ’s bride must be clad in that precious wedding garment of character that Christ Himself has provided. Many claim to be Christians. Many claim to be the bride of Christ, but few are chosen. Why are few chosen? Because few consent to wear the wedding garment of Christ’s character. They cling to their own ideas, and their own ways, and do not let the Lord change them into His likeness. The wedding garment that the true church will wear is not spotted with sin and selfishness, but it is completely cleansed from all of sin’s defilement. “Husbands, love your wives, just as Christ also loved the church and gave Himself for it, that He might sanctify and cleanse it with the washing of water by the word, that He might present it to Himself a glorious church, not having spot or wrinkle or any such thing, but that it should be holy and without blemish.” Ephesians 5:25-27. Never does a bride come to the wedding in a gown that is wrinkled, smudged, and torn; and the Lamb’s bride is not going to come to her wedding like that either. She must have allowed Christ to cleanse and sanctify her from all sin so that she may be pure and undefiled on her great wedding day. All who submit to the cleansing process will be a part of the bride of Christ and partake of the great marriage supper, but all who refuse to be joined to the Lord (I Corinthians 6:17) are destined for a much less desirable supper.

“Blessed are those who are called to the marriage supper of the Lamb!” Revelation 19:9. Indeed, blessed are those who are called and are ready for this great marriage. Only those who have allowed Christ to cleanse and purify their characters will partake of this joyous supper, for without holiness, “no one shall see the Lord.” Hebrews 12:14. “And I say to you that many will come from the east and west, and sit down with Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob in the kingdom of heaven.” Matthew 8:11. For those who have put on the wedding garment of Christ’s spotless character, will come and sit down with the prophets, apostles, and holy men and women of all ages. They will then sit down and eat and drink at Jesus table. (See Luke 22:30.) Christ has been waiting for this great reunion supper for millennia. Shortly before Jesus was taken from His disciples, He promised them, “But I say to you, I will not drink of this fruit of the vine from now on until that day when I drink it new with you in My Father’s kingdom.” Matthew 26:29. He has been waiting nearly two thousand years to drink of the pure grape juice with His children at the great marriage supper of the Lamb. I imagine, that just as He did at the Lord’s Supper, He will again serve His faithful children with His own hand. What a supper that will be! The church perfected and all the trials and heartaches passed away. Sitting as one big, happy, united family at the table of God in the kingdom of heaven, and Jesus with His own hand serving the precious bounties of the heavenly kingdom. What a supper! What a destiny!

The Destiny of the Disobedient

There is more than just one destiny, though. As there are two marks, two choices and two suppers, there are two destinies, as well. The destiny of the faithful and obedient, is the best destiny imaginable, but not so for the disobedient. The destiny of the disobedient is as fearful as the destiny of the obedient is joyous.

“For the wicked are reserved for the day of doom; They shall be brought out on the day of wrath.” Job 21:30. The day of doom is coming for those who have turned from God’s holy Law and gone after their own way. A day of doom and a day of wrath is the destiny that is stealthily creeping in upon them. Fearful was the account given by the prophets when they saw this day. So fearful that they could hardly give utterance to their words. When Ezekiel saw this fearful day of doom, he exclaimed, “A disaster, a singular disaster; Behold, it has come! An end has come, the end has come; it has dawned for you; behold, it has come! Doom has come to you, you who dwell in the land; The time has come, a day of trouble is near, and not of rejoicing in the mountains. Now upon you I will soon pour out My fury, and spend My anger upon you; I will judge you according to your ways, and I will repay you for all your abominations. My eye will not spare, nor will I have pity; I will repay you according to your ways, and your abominations will be in your midst. Then you will know that I am the Lord who strikes.” Ezekiel 7:5-9. For the disobedient, their destiny is far from a day of rejoicing. It is a day of sorrowful lamentation. The destiny of doom is soon to fall upon the despisers of God’s grace. They may put it off. They may think that it will not fall on them, but their hopes are in vain. “Woe to you who put far off the day of doom,” Amos 6:3. Millions today are saying, “It will not come, or if it does come it will be many years in the future.” The Bible says, “Woe to you who say such things, Woe to you who put off the day of doom. It will come; it will surely come. God has sworn and will not relent, the day of wrath is coming.”

When does this day of wrath begin? “Then I saw another sign in heaven, great and marvelous: seven angels having the seven last plagues, for in them the wrath of God is complete.” Revelation 15:1. The day of wrath and doom begins with the pouring out of the seven last plagues. Those who have persisted in following their own course of disobedience to God’s Word and His Law begin to experience the destiny that they have purchased for themselves, and far from sweet it is. “The way of transgressors is hard.” Proverbs. 13:15, KJV. Now transgression seems easy. Now the road of disobedience appears to be the road to riches and honor, but the day of doom will reveal the true character of each path. The day of doom will reveal how hard the destiny of the disobedient really is.

“So the first went and poured out his bowl upon the earth, and a foul and loathsome sore came upon the men who had the mark of the beast and those who worshiped his image.” Revelation 16:2. Notice who it is that receives of the dreadful seven last plagues? It is those who have the mark of the beast. Those who have been obedient to all of God’s Law have the seal of the Living God and are preserved from these terrible plagues. (In Steps to Life’s booklet Two Marks both the mark of the beast and the seal of God are positively identified.) The faithful have a different destiny than the day of wrath and doom. They are present during the day of wrath and doom, but God mercifully shields them and gives them another better destiny.

God holds before us two destinies. The one so full of joy and contentment that it surpasses our brightest imaginations. The other more terrible than man can describe, but tragically the majority chooses the dreadful destiny of doom. Jesus has warned us, “Enter by the narrow gate; for wide is the gate and broad is the way that leads to destruction, and there are many who go in by it. Because narrow is the gate and difficult is the way which leads to life, and there are few who find it.” Matthew 7:13, 14. Because of the cross involved in following Jesus, few go by the narrow way. The vast majority of the world takes the broad easy way, but too late they find out that they have gone the hard way. Even though there are the most solemn warnings in all of the Bible against following the beast, yet prophecy tells us that all of the world will follow the beast power. “I saw one of his heads as if it had been mortally wounded, and his deadly wound was healed. And all the world marveled and followed the beast.” Revelation 13:3. Although it is only those who were deceived into following the beast power that receive of the seven last plagues, that is almost the entire world. It is just a small but obedient group that are delivered from these dreadful scourges.

No human can describe the terrible consequences of these seven final plagues. These plagues are the final retribution to those who have refused to follow the Lord all the way. There are terrible sores worse than any human has ever experienced before that will befall upon those who receive the mark of the beast. (Revelation 16:2.) Then the Lord will give those who are seeking to kill His people blood to drink. (Revelation 16:3-7.) Next the sun scorches them with heat hotter than the hottest place on this earth. After the sun scorches with white hot heat, the Lord turns off the sun and the men gnaw their tongues for the great darkness. (Revelation 16:10.) The support of the beast dries up under the sixth plague. (Revelation 16:12-16.) Then the final plague finishes the destructive judgments by pelting the earth with sixty pound hail. (Revelation 16:17-21.) The destiny of the disobedient is far from pleasant, but this is not the end, there is more and worse still to come.

“Then the sky receded as a scroll when it is rolled up, and every mountain and island was moved out of its place. And the kings of the earth, the great men, the rich men, the commanders, the might men, every slave and every free man, hid themselves in the caves and in the rocks of the mountains, and said to the mountains and rocks, ‘Fall on us and hide us from the face of Him who sits on the throne and from the wrath of the Lamb! For the great day of His wrath has come, and who is able to stand?'” Revelation 6:14-17. The seventh plague is none other than the second coming of Jesus, and what a day of terror it is for those who have received the mark of the beast. Instead of Jesus’ appearing being a day of joy and gladness, it is one of gloom and sadness for those who have turned their backs on Jesus and taken the “easy way.” “The day of the Lord cometh, for it is nigh at hand; a day of darkness and of gloominess, a day of clouds and of thick darkness, as the morning spread upon the mountains.” Joel 2:1, 2. (KJV.) Those who have not loved Jesus enough to keep His words (John 14:23) are filled with terror as they see the One whom they know they have rejected. “She is empty, and void, and waste: and the heart melteth, and the knees smite together and much pain is in all loins, and the faces of them all gather blackness.” Nahum 2:10. (KJV.) The horror is irrepressible. It shows in the countenance and the knees knock for fright. It is a day of hopeless agony. They recognize the Lord. They know His voice, but they have refused to heed His call. “That voice which penetrates the ear of the dead, they know. How often have its plaintive, tender tones called them to repentance. How often has it been heard in the touching entreaties of a friend, a brother, a Redeemer. To the rejecters of His grace no other could be so full of condemnation, so burdened with denunciation, as that voice which has so long pleaded: “Turn ye, turn ye from your evil ways; for why will ye die?” Ezekiel 33:11. (KJV.) Oh, that it were to them the voice of a stranger! Says Jesus: “I have called, and ye refused; I have stretched out My hand, and no man regarded; but ye have set at nought all My counsel, and would none of My reproof.” Proverbs 1:24, 25. (KJV.) That voice awakens memories which they would fain blot out–warnings despised, invitations refused, privileges slighted.” The Great Controversy, 642. The second coming which delivers the righteous strikes abject terror into those who have refused to keep all of God’s commandments.

The glory that is revealed from heaven as Jesus comes in His own glory and in the glory of His Father and in the glory of all the holy angels (Luke 9:26) not only fills the disobedient with terror, but the glory is as a flame of fire devouring them. “And to give you who are troubled rest with us when the Lord Jesus is revealed from heaven with His mighty angels, in flaming fire taking vengeance on those who do not know God, and on those who do not obey the gospel of our Lord Jesus Christ. These shall be punished with everlasting destruction from the presence of the Lord and from the glory of His power,” II Thessalonians 1:7-9. The glory that fills the sky is so much brighter than the sun that it slays those who have neglected to follow Jesus all the way. “And the lawless one will be revealed, whom the Lord will consume with the breath of His mouth and destroy with the brightness of His coming.” II Thessalonians 2:8. Those who have persisted in breaking God’s Law are unfit to stand in God’s presence and are smitten by the brightness and the glory as it is revealed from heaven. There will be those who have thought that they were keeping the Law, but find out too late, and they too will share in the same fate. “Not everyone who says to Me, ‘Lord, Lord,’ shall enter the kingdom of heaven, but he who does the will of My Father in heaven. Many will say to Me in that day, ‘Lord, Lord, have we not prophesied in Your name, cast out demons in Your name, and done many wonders in Your name?’ And then I will declare to them, ‘I never knew you; depart form Me, you who practice lawlessness!'” Matthew 7:21-23. There will be those who pick an argument with the Lord, but they will share in the same fate as those who called for the rocks to fall upon them. They thought that they were saved. They thought that they were saved so much so that they appealed the decision that the King of Kings and Lord of Lords has made, but they were sadly deceived. They thought that they had a one way ticket to heaven, but too late they find out that there name was blotted from the records and there is nothing that they or anyone else can do. They are counted with the unbelievers and are destroyed by the brightness of the Lord’s coming. What a day of terror! What a day of destiny!

The fate of all those who have refused to follow all of the Lord’s commandments is awful indeed. Most people agree with most of the commandments, but usually there is one or two that cut directly across their path, and they decide that it isn’t important to keep all of them, but that decision if stubbornly held to will fix their destiny on the wrong side. “For whoever shall keep the whole law, and yet stumble in one point, he is guilty of all. For He who said, ‘Do not commit adultery,’ also said, ‘Do not murder.’ Now if you do not commit adultery, but you do murder, you have become a transgressor of the law. So speak and so do as those who will be judged by the law of liberty.” James 2:10-12. If a person keeps most of the Law, yet refuses to keep one part of it, it is just as if he has disregarded the entire Law. “Let us hear the conclusion of the whole matter: Fear God and keep His commandments, for this is the whole duty of man.” Ecclesiastes 12:13. It is the whole duty of man to keep all ten of God’s holy commandments, for in reality they are ten simple promises of love. Jesus puts it as simply as possible, “If you love me, keep my commandments.” John 14:15. Tragically the entire world is breaking at least one of the commandments and is destined in the wrong direction. They will go on thinking everything is all right, but find out too late that they have been duped and will be consumed by the brightness of Jesus’ second coming. Then will be fulfilled the words of Jeremiah, “And at that day the slain of the Lord shall be from one end of the earth even to the other end of the earth. They shall not be lamented, or gathered, or buried; they shall become refuse on the ground.” Jeremiah 25:33. The righteous will rise to meet their precious Saviour in the clouds of glory, but the disobedient will be slain by the brightness of Jesus’ second coming and be as refuse upon the ground. Then commences the awful supper of the disobedient.

The Supper of the Disobedient

“Now I saw heaven opened, and behold, a white horse. And He who sat on him was called Faithful and True, and in righteousness He judges and makes war. His eyes were like a flame of fire, and on His head were many crowns. He had a name written that no one knew except Himself. He was clothed with a robe dipped in blood, and His name is called The Word of God. And the armies in heaven, clothed in fine linen, white and clean, followed Him on white horses. Now out of His mouth goes a sharp sword, that with it He should strike the nations. And He Himself will rule them with a rod of iron. He Himself treads the winepress of the fierceness and wrath of Almighty God. And He has on His robe and on His thigh a name written: KING OF KINGS AND LORD OF LORDS. Then I saw an angel standing in the sun; and he cried with a loud voice, saying to all the birds that fly in the midst of heaven, ‘Come and gather together for the supper of the great God, that you may eat the flesh of kings, the flesh of captains, the flesh of mighty men, the flesh of horses and of those who sit on them, and the flesh of all people, free and slave, both small and great.’ And I saw the beast, the kings of the earth, and their armies, gathered together to make war against Him who sat on the horse and against His army. Then the beast was captured, and with him the false prophet who worked signs in his presence, by which he deceived those who received the mark of the beast and those who worshiped his image. These two were cast alive into the lake of fire burning with brimstone. And the rest were killed with the sword which proceeded from the mouth of Him who sat on the horse. And all the birds were filled with their flesh.” Revelation 19:11-21. As awful as it is, it is the Word of God. Jesus is pictured as returning to earth as a King of Kings and Lord of Lords. No more does he wear the crown of thorns. No more is He cradled in a lowly manger. He returns as who he rightfully is, the conquering King. Then the angel makes the most awful pronouncement. He tells the birds that it is supper time. It is the supper of the great God. Those who have refused to wear the robe woven in the loom of heaven for them, those who have refused to make the necessary preparations to come to the marriage supper of the Lamb receive their part in the supper of the great God. Instead of being fed by Jesus’ own right hand, instead of sitting at the table of God with the holy men of old, they become supper for the birds of heaven. They have refused to keep God’s Law, and so consequently they have received the most awful visitations of God’s wrath imaginable, and now they become food for the vultures and scavengers of the earth. How awful and terrible a fate, but “it is their just due.” Revelation 16:6. They have “counted the blood of the covenant by which he was sanctified a common thing, and insulted the Spirit of grace,” (Hebrews 10:29) and now they receive the reward of their works. How careful we need to be that we have chosen the right supper and the right destiny.

The Decision of Destiny

Reader, you have a decision to make. Every person alive today has a choice to make. Which choice will you make? There are two choices and two destinies. Your decision will determine which supper you are a part of, whether you eat with the saved of all ages, or if you are eaten by the birds of heaven. It is a gruesome thought, but it is better to think about it now before it is too late. A time is coming in which it will be too late. A time in which every decision will have been made for or against eternity. “He who is unjust, let him be unjust still; he who is filthy, let him be filthy still; he who is righteous, let him be righteous still; he who is holy, let him be holy still.” Revelation 22:11. Very soon this decree will be made and it will be forever too late to change sides. You will then be on one side or the other and your destiny will be sealed. It is sooner than you think; it is sooner than I think. “Behold, now is the accepted time; behold, now is the day of salvation.” II Corinthians 6:2. Do you hear His voice calling you? Please don’t put it off. I have talked with many precious souls who are hoping and desiring to be saved. They believe the Word of God. They believe His Law, but they have difficulty following one commandment. It may be their job. It may be their family. It may be their own desires that they have to deny. When it gets a little easier, then they say they will keep all of the Law. When they get their house paid off, after they retire, then they will follow Jesus all of the way. I have appealed and appealed to such, but to no avail. They really want to be saved. They know what they need to do, but they do it not. Friend, don’t make that mistake. You know what you need to do. Are you going to do it? You have a decision to make. Are you going to make it? Which supper do you want to be in? Which destiny do you prefer? Is there any part of God’s holy Law that you are ignoring? Don’t delay! Delay is from the devil. Which mark will you receive? It will determine which destiny you will find. It will determine which supper you attend. The last generation will attend one or the other, that is not the question. The question is, which one will you be in? Contemplate the glories of the heavenly destiny. Consider the fate of the destiny of the disobedient. Is there anything in this world that holds you back? Is there anything that keeps you from making the leap of faith to keeping all of God’s Law? Is it worth it in the end? Is whatever the hindrance may be, more important to you than your final destiny?

Are you with the multitudes still in the valley of decision? “Multitudes, multitudes in the valley of decision! For the day of the Lord is near in the valley of decision.” Joel 3:13. Brother or Sister, not one soul will be saved in the valley of decision. Not one soul! Those who hang around the valley of decision too long, end up being pushed over the precipice of destruction. Have you weighed the Bible evidence for your faith? You know what the Bible says. Will you make the choice to leave the valley of decision and dwell in the secret place of the Most High? Will you be certain that the seal of the Living God is placed in your forehead? Will you have His name written in the tables of your mind? You must make a decision, whether you want to or not. All who do not make a decision will be counted with the unbelievers. Which side will you be on? “I call heaven and earth as witnesses today against you, that I have set before you life and death, blessing and cursing; therefore choose life, that both you and your descendants may live.” Deuteronomy 30:19.

All emphasis is the author’s, unless otherwise stated.

All texts from the New King James Version, unless otherwise noted.

Sources:

  • The Great Controversy, Ellen G. White, 1911.

Click here to view other exciting posts on Bible topics from Steps to Life.

When Religion Puts You in the Fire

by Michael C. Wells

When Religion Puts You in the FireHave you ever been under great pressure with a lot depending on your every move? Many people have to deal with this kind of pressure every day. Big business demands that individuals be prepared to make split second decisions that affect large amounts of money. Governments must make similar decisions that may affect the well- being of a whole society. Each one of these situations calls for composure and wise counsel. These are life and death matters, and the pressure is high.

However, can you imagine the pressure you would be under if your religion put you in the fire? You might say, “How could religion put me in the fire? I thought that religion was supposed to get me out of trouble?” Well, many people have been put “in the fire” because of their beliefs. Jesus said, “But watch out for yourselves, for they will deliver you up to councils, and you will be brought before rulers and kings for My sake, for a testimony to them.” (Mark 13: 9.) This has happened time and time again. The early Christians were brutally murdered by the Romans in the 1st and 2nd centuries. Why was this? It was because they would not bow to Caesar and give homage to pagan idols. These are examples of persecution through the state-endorsed religion. State religion has always been a popular theme of governments. It is a way of controlling the masses under their rule. If you can control a person’s religion, you can mold his mind and how he thinks.

Jesus knew that persecution would take place under the auspices of state- endorsed religion and so He again warned us in Matthew 16: 2: “They will put you out of the synagogues; yes, the time is coming that whoever kills you will think that he offers God service.” [Emphasis supplied.] Here we see not rulers and kings, presidents or statesmen persecuting God’s people, but actually those who claim to be God’s people. Astounding, is it not? Can you imagine your pastor, elder or deacon actually persecuting you because you believe something different than they do? Jesus said it will happen, and it has already happened many times in the past.

However, God does not allow us to have trials just to make us suffer. He knows that trials, patiently born, will help us to perfect Christian characters. It takes this testing and trying to ferret out the deep-seated flaws that, sometimes, are known to God alone. It can be a great struggle to overcome our sins, but God says that we can be victorious through the help He offers in the Holy Spirit.

The Golden Dream

Let us look at one example of a state- endorsed religion, which has some interesting parallels for today. It all began around 588 B. C., when Nebuchadnezzar, king of Babylon, destroyed Jerusalem and took captive the house of Judah, which is known to us today as the Jewish nation. It was his policy to take certain strong, intelligent young men and groom them to work in the administration of the government. So Nebuchadnezzar selected from the Jewish captives several young men who seemed to have quite a knack for facts and figures. He trained them and tutored them to be leaders. There were four young men who were not like the rest of his students. They were God fearing, humble gentlemen that loved the Lord with all their heart. Their names were Hanniah, Mishael, Azariah, and Daniel, and they were given the Babylonian names Shadrach, Meshach, and Abed- Nego, and Belteshazzar. The Bible says that Daniel had determined not to defile himself with the meat and wine that God had told him he should not use. Daniel had made a study of the Scriptures to see what was acceptable to God, and honored Him in all that he did. So when Nebuchadnezzar had a dream, Daniel plead with the Lord that he might know and understand the dream. Because of his dedication, he was given an opportunity to serve God by revealing to King Nebuchadnezzar the meaning of his dream. In the dream, the King had seen an image with a head of gold, chest and arms of silver, belly and thighs of bronze, legs of iron, and feet and toes of clay and iron mixed. (For more information on the dream, read our booklet, Why Hitler Lost.)

King Nebuchadnezzar was interested mainly in the head of gold, which Daniel told him represented his kingdom. Daniel told him, “You, O king, are a king of kings . . . you are this head of gold.” Daniel 2: 37, 38. (Babylon was known at that time as the city of gold. See Isaiah 14: 4.) You can imagine the pride that the king must have felt when he discovered that his kingdom was represented by the beautiful, gold head of the image, but he was not happy that the rest of the image was not also gold. He wanted his kingdom to last forever, but the different metals of the image illustrated that his kingdom would someday fall to another. This infuriated Nebuchadnezzar. He could not stand the thought of his beautiful golden city someday being taken over by another.

When the king had heard the interpretation of the dream, He realized the hand of God in it. He proclaimed to Daniel: “Truly your God is the God of gods, the Lord of kings, and a revealer of secrets, since you could reveal this secret.” Verse 47. The king was so impressed that he showered Daniel with many gifts and promoted him to be “ruler over the whole province of Babylon, and chief administrator over all the wise men of Babylon.”

It is not likely that Daniel made any friends among the wise men of the kingdom that day. To them, his promotion was an insult. “Imagine having a foreigner ruling over us,” they must have thought. To make things worse, “Daniel petitioned the king, and he set Shadrach, Meshach, and Abed- Nego over the affairs of the province of Babylon . . .”

Conflict began to brew in the court of Babylon. The magicians, the astrologers, the sorcerers, and the Chaldeans were already jealous of Daniel for being exulted above them, and then these other Hebrews were also shown favoritism over them. At first, when Daniel explained the dream, the wise men were relieved to know that they had been saved from the king’s death decree (for the king had said that the wise men were to die if they could not interpret his dream), but now that the danger was over, petty rivalry and self- exultation proliferated in the minds of all. King Nebuchadnezzar was still reveling in the thoughts of the image that was in his dream. He was an idol worshipper and was greatly impressed with the magnificence of this image. His thoughts turned to building an empire and dynasty of gold. It was not enough that he was the head, he wanted to be the whole image. As he dwelt on this thought, he made the decision to make this a reality. He determined that his image would last forever. It would far excel the one in his dream. His image would represent Babylon in its entire splendor.

The king was so wrapped up in his fantasy of a golden image that he forgot about God and the prophecies that had been shown him. His thoughts were centered on his desire to establish his own power, to make Babylon a wonder of the world. The king’s counselors nurtured the king’s ego by reassigning the meaning of the prophecy so that it would favor the king. They rejected the prophecy as it stood and twisted the truth by misinterpreting and misapplying it to fit their needs.

The Stand Against Idolatry

The king ordered his treasure house to be opened and even emptied, if necessary, to build this entirely gold idol. This image was to be similar to the one in his dream, but even more imposing and quite exquisite. Never before had the Chaldeans built such a massive statue. This idol was to be threescore cubits in height and six cubits in width (approximately 90 feet tall and 18 feet wide). What a sculpture! It is no wonder that this idol, in the midst of an idol worshipping people, would receive praise and worship. The people had never seen anything like it before.

The king made a decree, that at the dedication of the image, all should come and bow down before it in order to show support and allegiance for their king and country. For the special occasion the king ordered the best musicians to perform. They had the horn, the flute, the harp, the lyre, and the psaltery all in a symphony of music. It was to be quite a celebration.

Why did the king go to this length? King Nebuchadnezzar wanted the worship of the people, yet he knew that there might be some resistance if he asked them to bow to him personally. But to show their support for their king and country by bowing down to a great masterpiece of sculpture and splendor, with music playing and emotions high, might actually work.

Always remember, if you give homage to an object, decree, or doctrine that an individual or power sets up, you are really bowing to that person’s or that power’s authority. Notice how God emphasizes this in the record in Daniel. “Nebuchadnezzar the king made an image of gold, whose height was sixty cubits and its width six cubits. He set it up in the plain of Dura, in the province of Babylon. And King Nebuchadnezzar sent word to gather together the satraps, the administrators, the governors, the counselors, the treasurers, the judges, the magistrates, and all the officials of the provinces to come to the dedication of the image, which King Nebuchadnezzar had set up . So the satraps, the administrators, the governors, the counselors, the treasurers, the judges, the magistrates, and all the officials of the provinces gathered together for the dedication of the image that King Nebuchadnezzar had set up ; and they stood before the image that Nebuchadnezzar had set up .” Daniel 3: 1– 3. The God of heaven wanted to make the point that this image was a representative of Nebuchadnezzar. It was the king that was to be exulted, and the Bible says only God is worthy of worship. It does not go unnoticed by God when man exults himself to be worshipped.

In order to ensure the worship of the people, a decree went forth that at the sound of the music all were to bow in unison to the golden image that Nebuchadnezzar had set up. When the day appointed finally came, a vast multitude was gathered on the plain of Dura, not just the noblemen of Babylon, but also present were the leading men from all of the countries which Nebuchadnezzar had conquered. Many of these people were of the house of Judah, as were Daniel’s three friends.

Along with the incentive of wonderful music, there was also a threat of reprisal if one did not obey the decree. Listen to what the coordinator of the event said to the people. “Then a herald cried aloud: ‘to you it is commanded, O peoples, nations, and languages, that at the time you hear the sound of the horn, flute, harp, lyre, and psaltery, in symphony with all kinds of music, you shall fall down and worship the gold image that King Nebuchadnezzar has set up; and whoever does not fall down and worship shall be cast immediately into the fiery furnace. ’” Daniel 3: 4– 6.

If you were given a choice of bowing to an image or being killed, what would you choose? Would you say, “Well I won’t really worship the image, but in order to save my life, I’ll fake it.” Or maybe you might reason. “I love the Lord, yet my family cannot do without me. How would they survive? So I will kneel down, but I will pray to the Lord as I am bowing down to this image.” Many people try to get around the issue by using this kind of reasoning. They feel that it does not matter if they compromise a little bit, because, they reason, “the Lord knows my heart.” I firmly agree that the Lord does know every heart, but I also know that no man knows his own heart. The Lord proclaims, “The heart is deceitful above all things, and desperately wicked; who can know it?” Jeremiah 17: 9. It is self- deception to believe that we can get around the commandments of God.

When the beautiful music began to play, the multitude bowed down to the image. This included Jews who were taken to Babylon in captivity. I am sure that they reasoned that they had no choice as slaves in Babylon but to do what they were told. Surely the Lord wanted them to survive! But God knew that not all would bow the knee to this idolatrous symbol of human power. In the midst of this apostasy of idol worship there were three who stood out. They did not bow down to the image but stood their ground for the Lord. The Chaldeans, who were in charge of the kingdom, went to Nebuchadnezzar and accused these three worthies of the Lord. “They spoke and said to King Nebuchadnezzar, ‘O king, live forever! You, O king, have made a decree that everyone who hears the sound of the horn, flute, harp, lyre, and psaltery, in symphony with all kinds of music, shall fall down and worship the gold image; and whoever does not fall down and worship shall be cast into the midst of a burning fiery furnace. There are certain Jews whom you have set over the affairs of the province of Babylon; Shadrach, Meshach, and Abed- Nego; these men, O king, have not paid due regard to you. They do not serve your gods or worship the gold image, which you have set up. ’” Daniel 3: 9– 12.

Nebuchadnezzar was furious, of course, but he decided to be fair and give them another chance. After all, he had put a lot of time and money into their training. They were valuable members of his cabinet. When Shadrach, Meshach, and AbedNego were brought before the king, Nebuchadnezzar asked them: “is it true . . . that you do not serve my gods or worship the gold image which I have set up?” The three worthies testified to the king of their allegiance to God and their faith in Him. The king, not wanting to lose these men, threatened them with the consequences of their disobedience. “Now if you are ready at the time you hear the sound of the horn, flute, harp, lyre, and psaltery, in symphony with all kinds of music, and you fall down and worship the image which I have made, good! But if you do not worship, you shall be cast immediately into the midst of a burning fiery furnace . . .” Daniel 3: 15.

The dye was cast, and the three Hebrews were given two options. They knew the king was serious. The easiest thing to do would be to relent and bow to the image. No one would blame them or condemn them since everyone else had done it, but Shadrach, Meshach, and Abed- Nego were loyal to the God of heaven. They had such a deep love for the Lord that they were determined to keep God’s commandments no matter what. Jesus spoke of this kind of love in John 14: 15 when He said, “If you love Me, keep my commandments.” When you really love someone, you will do everything to make him or her happy. You will show your loyalty to them in word, thought, and deed. Nothing will turn you from your love. This is the kind of love Shadrach, Meshach, and Abed- Nego had for the Lord. They would defy the king, yes, even in the face of death, and honor their commitment to God.

The king then made a statement that challenged the three Hebrews and challenged the power and majesty of God. He said, “And who is the God who will deliver you from my hands?” Daniel 3: 15. The Hebrews were ready for this challenge. They had been studying, praying, and preparing for just such an event. They had learned through the events of history, the disaster and dishonor that is attached to disobedience to God. This is why they had kept their minds and bodies under subjection to the God of heaven and His authority. They had not compromised their positions in any aspect of their lives, and they were ready now to answer the king’s challenge. They answered calmly, “If that is the case, our God whom we serve is able to deliver us from the burning fiery furnace, and He will deliver us from your hand, O king. But if not, let it be known to you, O King, that we do not serve your gods, nor will we worship the gold image which you have set up.” Daniel 3: 17,18.

Faith and Persecution

Daniel’s three friends proclaimed to the king their assurance of the saving grace of their God. They knew of His unlimited power to overcome any obstacle in His path, yet they did not try to limit God or be presumptuous in their confidence in His ability to save them. They did, however, make it clear to the king that they would not do as he asked. Notice that their defiance was not against the authority of Nebuchadnezzar as their king. They did not revile him or say that they did not respect him. They were ever respectful and courteous to the king, but made it clear to him why they would not obey. “We do not serve your gods, nor will we worship the gold image which you have set up.”

Shadrach, Meshach, and Abed- Nego had taken a stand against apostasy, against those who would have them believe that strict obedience to God’s commandments is not warranted. They were willing to die, standing for the truth of God, rather than to live bowing to the authority of man. We, too, have this choice in our lives. Men are constantly trying to exult their ideas of proper worship over and above what God says. If we are to be found worthy, by the God of heaven, as these three Hebrews were, we must first know and then keep the commandments of God, loving not our lives to death.

King Nebuchadnezzar was not a happy man. He was so infuriated that he commanded that the fiery furnace be stoked up seven times hotter. As the fire was prepared, Shadrach, Meshach, and Abed- Nego were bound by the kings’ mighty soldiers. The king then commanded that they be thrown into the furnace.

Have you ever built a bonfire that was so hot that you could not even get very close to it? Imagine a furnace that is at least ten times hotter than any bonfire you have experienced. You would be instantly killed if you got too close to the heat. As the king’s men threw Shadrach, Meshach, and Abed- Nego into the fire, it was so exceedingly hot, that the flames killed them, instantly.

Shadrach, Meshach, and Abed- Nego fell down in the fiery furnace bound from head to toe. There seemed to be no more hope for these three Hebrews. They were now in the fire where their religion had put them . God had not kept them from being placed there. Yet God was still with them. He has promised to be with us through life and even unto death. He has never promised that we would not have to go through the fire of persecution. In fact, the Apostle Paul writes: “Yes, and all who desire to live godly in Christ Jesus will suffer persecution.” 2 Timothy 3: 12. However, our God is a God of “exceedingly great and precious promises,” (2 Peter 1: 4) that pertain to life and life everlasting. He will always be there to help us through the trials of life and the tribulations of this world.

As King Nebuchadnezzar watched the events unfolding before his eyes, he became astonished and amazed. He could not believe what he now saw in the fire. His soldiers, who threw Shadrach, Meshach, and Abed- Nego into the fire, lay dead before the furnace, the breath sucked out of their lungs and their bodies burned from the intense heat. In the fire, however, he saw an astonishing sight. There, in the midst of the flames, walking free of their bonds, were the three worthies, and also another walking in the midst of the flames.

Through his connection with Daniel and his three friends, the king had learned much about their God and the promised Saviour who was to come for the salvation of all who give their lives freely to Him. As he peered into the furnace, King Nebuchadnezzar recognized the Saviour whom he had heard so much about. He hastily spoke to his counselors, those who were instrumental in accusing the three Hebrews, and asked them to clarify what had been done. “‘ Did we not cast three men bound into the midst of the fire? ’ They answered and said to the king, ‘True, O king. ’ ‘Look! ’ he answered, ‘I see four men loose, walking in the midst of the fire; and they are not hurt, and the form of the fourth is like the Son of God. ’” Daniel 3: 24, 25.

The king recognized the hand of God at work and called out to Shadrach, Meshach, and Abed- Nego to come from the midst of the fire. He called them the “servants of the Most High God.” The king, for the second time, had been put in contact with the King of the Universe. Again, he had been humbled and given an opportunity to see the power and goodness of God.

When the three men came out of the fiery furnace, all the counselors gathered around them and found not a hair singed, nor any smell of fire on them. It was as if they were never in the fire! “By the deliverance of His faithful servants, the Lord declared that He takes His stand with the oppressed, and rebukes all earthly powers that rebel against the authority of Heaven. The three Hebrews declared to the whole nation of Babylon their faith in Him whom they worshiped. They relied on God. In the hour of their trial they remembered the promise, ‘When thou passest through the waters, I will be with thee; and through the rivers, they shall not overflow thee: when thou walkest through the fire, thou shalt not be burned; neither shall the flame kindle upon thee. ’ Isaiah 43: 2. And in a marvelous manner their faith in the living Word had been honored in the sight of all. The tidings of their wonderful deliverance were carried to many countries by the representatives of the different nations that had been invited by Nebuchadnezzar to the dedication. Through the faithfulness of His children, God was glorified in all the earth.” Prophets and Kings, 511, by Ellen G. White.

The Lord will not always keep us out of the fire, but He has promised to go with us in the fire. He will be our comfort and our strength. He will guide us and help us through the trials. He will loose our bindings and heal up our wounds as he did for Shadrach, Meshach, and Abed- Nego.

A New Decree

All thoughts of the great golden image were forgotten. All the ceremony and pomp, which seems to always go along with religions of the State, was ignored as the people and the king were astonished at the turn of events. King Nebuchadnezzar, in humility and reverence, now made a new decree. “Nebuchadnezzar spoke, saying, ‘Blessed be the God of Shadrach, Meshach, and Abed- Nego, who sent His Angel and delivered His servants who trusted in Him, and they have frustrated the king’s word, and yielded their bodies, that they should not serve nor worship any God except their own God! Therefore I make a decree that any people, nation, or language which speaks anything amiss against the God of Shadrach, Meshach, and Abed- Nego shall be cut in pieces, and their houses shall be made an ash heap; because there is no other God who can deliver like this. ’” Daniel 3: 28, 29.

It was right for Nebuchadnezzar to confess his mistake before his people, but he had not yet learned the lesson that the Lord was trying to teach him. In making another decree, this time demanding the worship of the God of heaven, he had again become the religious conscience of his subjects. It was no better to demand the worship of the true God of heaven than it was to demand the worship of a golden image of a man. God gives to every man the freedom to worship Him if he chooses, or not to worship him if that is his choice. He does not force worship, but desires that it be from a free and willing heart. If God Himself would not force men to worship Him, why would men presume to do for God would not do Himself? No man, who understands God’s government, can dictate to another how to worship God. We should present the truths of the Word of God, but we should never legislate the worship of God in any way.

Legislating Worship

Speaking of the last days, which we are now living in, the Bible says: “ . . . and there shall be a time of trouble, such as never was since there was a nation, even to that time, and at that time your people will be delivered, everyone who is found written in the book. Many shall be purified, made white, and refined, but the wicked shall do wickedly; and none of the wicked shall understand, but the wise shall understand.” (Daniel 12: 1,10.) A great persecution is coming upon the land, and we need to be ready to stand as Daniel’s three friends stood their trial. According to Bible prophecy, soon a decree will be issued to all of the earth by men who have twisted the Word of God to put forth certain laws that seem to be moral and righteous.

During the Dark Ages, thousands of people lost their lives because they would not submit to the authority of the state. The government ruled both church and state, and decreed how a person should worship and what they should believe. Many false doctrines were promoted in favor of a more widespread influence and the continual growth of the church. These same doctrines have filtered down through the ages and have played a big part in the molding and shaping of the churches today.

Through religion, men, in the last days, will again try to mold and shape the minds of the masses to submit to the false doctrines of men. An “image” will be created in the likeness of these false doctrines. An image does not have to be a statue as was the case in the days of Shadrach, Meshach, and Abed- Nego; it can be a system that takes its ideas and doctrines from another system. Remember that an image is a likeness of something else. When you look in the mirror, you are not looking at yourself, but at an image of yourself. A photograph of you is not you, but an image of what you look like. So it is with an image of a system. It is not the system itself, but it is made in the likeness of the former system. In Revelation 13, we see two beast powers, one coming from the sea, and the other coming from the earth. All the world worships the first beast power (Revelation 13: 4), but the second beast creates an “image to the first beast” and “exercises all the authority of the first beast in his presence, and causes the earth and those who dwell in it to worship the first beast, whose deadly wound was healed.” Revelation 13: 12.

There are two ways to persuade people to do as you want then to do. You can force them or deceive them. This beast power will use both methods to entice all who dwell on the earth to receive the mark of the beast. He will also use miracles and signs to make the deception appear even more truthful and righteous. “He performs great signs, so that he even makes fire come down from heaven on the earth in the sight of men. And he deceives those who dwell on the earth by those signs which he was granted to do in the sight of the beast, telling those who dwell on the earth to make an image to the beast who was wounded by the sword and lived. He was granted power to give breath to the image of the beast, that the image of the beast should both speak and cause as many as would not worship the image of the beast to be killed.” Revelation 13: 13– 15.

The Apostle Paul, speaking of the same power writes, “The coming of the lawless one is according to the working of Satan, with all power, signs, and lying wonders, and with all unrighteous deception among those who perish, because they did not receive the love of the truth, that they might be saved.” II Thessalonians 2: 9,10.

God is not the only one who can work miracles. Satan uses the senses to deceive people by playing on their emotions. Miracles have become very common these days. We hear about miraculous recoveries from disease, apparitions in the sky, and icons that bleed or cry. We hear of visions appearing on windows and secret messages being given to people by the dead. How do we know what is of God and what is not? The Bible says, “To the law and to the testimony! If they do not speak according to this word, it is because there is not light in them.” Isaiah 8: 20. We must judge everything by the law of God and the counsel of His prophets. We cannot look to emotion or the excitement of our senses, but to the word of God.

This is very true today as we wade through the mess of truth mixed with error. As the “image” to the beast is set up, we will have to judge the truth, not by what we have been taught or by men’s words (even ministers), but by every word that proceeds from the mouth of God. The deception of our time will be as strong as any time before. This image will be worshipped for one of two reasons, just as in the days of Shadrach, Meshach, and Abed- Nego. Either we will believe the lie that has been put forth as the majority of the people of Babylon did, or we will submit the authority of governments for our livelihood, as did all those Jews who bowed to the golden image. We have a choice to make in our lives today. Will we stand firm for the truth of God’s word, will we reject the false teachings that are taking over the church today, will we love not our lives to death, or will we give in to the world and the image of the beast? Here is God’s warning for us today. “If anyone worships the beast and his image, and receives his mark on his forehead or on his hand, he himself shall also drink of the wine of the wrath of God, which is poured out full strength into the cup of His indignation. And he shall be tormented with fire and brimstone in the presence of the holy angels and in the presence of the Lamb.” Revelation 14: 9,10.

This is the experience of those who will reject the counsel that God is giving today. The image of the beast will appear to provide temporal security for a short span of time, but eternal death will result from following this image. And so God invites you to take your stand for him today, and His promise is, “Though you may be persecuted for My sake, though you may be killed because of your love for Me, I will go through the fire with you, comforting you as you go.” Our choices are clear. One will lead to eternal life with God, no more pain, sorrow, or sickness. The other will lead to everlasting destruction. What will your choice be?

All Bible references are taken from the New King James Bible unless otherwise indicated.

Click here to view other exciting posts on Bible Prophecy from Steps to Life.

The Only Way to be Saved

by Cody Francis

The Only Way to be SavedThere are many pleasing theories in the world today that are very comfortable to the carnal mind. I was talking with a man about religion one time, and he presented his version of the Lord and the way to be saved. He said that really we were all going to the same place. He didn’t think that any religion was necessarily correct. Buddhists, Hindus, Christians, Muslims, pagans, they are all going to the same place, just taking a different route, he said. They all have different beliefs, but God isn’t that particular, his view was that they really are all the same. You could do anything, say anything, believe anything, and you would still be headed to heaven, he said. There is no doubt about it; this view is a comfortable idea. You don’t need to worry if you are on the right path or not because every path leads to the same place. You don’t need to worry about anything; everything will be all right. Although this is pleasing to the senses, is this really what the Bible teaches? Does the Bible teach that it doesn’t matter what you believe or do? All that matters is that your heart is in the right place? Are there many roads to heaven or is there only one way to be saved?

The Only Name

“Let it be known to you all, and to all the people of Israel, that by the name of Jesus Christ of Nazareth, whom you crucified, whom God raised from the dead, by Him this man stands here before you whole. This is the ‘stone which was rejected by you builders, which has become the chief cornerstone.’ Nor is there salvation in any other, for there in no other name under heaven given among men by which we must be saved.” Acts 4:10-12. Peter, speaking as he was moved by the Holy Spirit, (vs. 8) emphatically states that there is no other name under all of heaven by which we, or anyone else, may find salvation. There is only one name in which there is power to save–and that is the name of Jesus Christ our Lord and Saviour. It may sound nice to think that there are hundreds of ways to be saved, that a person can go in any direction that he chooses and still be acceptable to God; the problem is, it simply doesn’t hold up with Scripture. It is only through Jesus that a person can find salvation, as we discover in John 3:16, 17. “For God so loved the world that He gave His only begotten Son, that whoever believes in Him should not perish but have everlasting life. For God did not send His Son into the world to condemn the world, but that the world through Him might be saved.” The only name by which we can be saved is the name of Jesus, because He is the only begotten Son of God. God has only one begotten Son, and since the Lord of Glory has only one Son, then there is only one way to be saved. Jesus Himself made this very clear, “I am the door. If anyone enters by Me, he will be saved, and will go in and out and find pasture.” John 10:9. Jesus likened God’s church to a sheepfold with only one door. The only way that you could lawfully get into the sheepfold was through the door. There are not five or ten different doors through which a person may enter, there is only one, and that only way is through Jesus, our Lord and Saviour.

While it is true that the only name by which anyone can be saved is through Jesus, the plan of salvation is more involved than just that. There are going to be many people who knew Jesus’ name, but will end up being lost. Even demons know Jesus’ name. “Now there was a man in their synagogue with an unclean spirit, and he cried out, saying, ‘Let us alone! What have we to do with You, Jesus of Nazareth? Did You come to destroy us? I know who You are–the Holy One of God!'” Mark 1:23, 24. Not only did the demon know Jesus’ name, but he also knew that Jesus was the Holy One of God! Certainly there is more to salvation than just knowing Jesus’ name, or else this demon would be among the saved. What a revolting thought! To think that a terrifying demon would be saved! We have no need to fear, for that will not be. The Lord has already cast Satan and all his fiends out of heaven (Rev. 12:7-9, 4) and they will not gain admittance again.

Not only do the demons know that Jesus is the Holy One, but there are going to be many people who will claim to know and believe that Jesus is Lord, but this will not save demons or people. “Not everyone who says to Me, ‘Lord, Lord,’ shall enter the kingdom of heaven, but he who does the will of My Father in heaven. Many will say to Me in that day, ‘Lord, Lord, have we not prophesied in Your name, cast out demons in Your name, and done many wonders in Your name?’ And then I will declare to them, ‘I never knew you; depart from Me, you who practice lawlessness!'” Matthew 7:21-23. Here is a group of people who think that they are saved. They think that they have a right to enter through the pearly gates into the New Jerusalem, but alas, too late they find that they have been duped! They call Jesus ‘Lord.’ They work miracles in HIS name! They cast out demons in HIS name! They prophesy in HIS name! But, even though, they have prophesied and done all of these wonders in Jesus OWN name, they themselves are lost. Certainly if they are calling Jesus ‘Lord’ and work miracles in His name, they know the name of Jesus, the only way to be saved, but that is not enough. They are sadly deceived. They think that they were saved, when they really do not know the only way that they can be saved. How is it that demons and well-meaning Christians could be lost while knowing the name of Jesus?

Knowing Jesus

Simply knowing the name of Jesus is not enough. A person can know that Jesus lived, he can know that Jesus died, he can know that Jesus rose, but simply having the knowledge will save no one. It is true that there is no other name by which a person may be saved, but there is more involved than just knowing that Jesus existed. In order for a person to be saved he must truly know Jesus. Jesus rebuked the disciples because they did not TRULY know Him. “Have I been with you so long, and yet you have not known Me, Philip?” John 14:9. Not only is it possible to know about Jesus, and even spend a great deal of time with Him and still not know Him (as with the apostles experience), but tragically this sad fate will happen to billions.

We know many people in this world. We have business acquaintances. There are family friends. There are great-aunts and third cousins. There are the neighbors. We know all these people, but there is a difference in the way we know them and the way we know our spouse, children, or best friend. So there is a difference in the way that people know Jesus. Some know Jesus as an historical figure. Others know Jesus as a good man and mighty teacher. Others know that He is the foretold Messiah of the old covenant, the Son of God. And still others know Him as their personal Lord and Saviour. For some people the only time that they call upon Jesus is when they are swearing. Others spend an hour each week with Jesus as they serve their time at church. Some spend five or ten minutes a day while going through their prayers. But still others spend time with Jesus as they are walking down the street, as they are at their workplace. He is their constant companion and the hours they spend with him are not limited to time or place. They are not isolated from the world in some monastery, but moment by moment they are communing with their Lord.

Jesus said, “And this is eternal life, that they may know You, the only true God, and Jesus Christ whom You have sent.” John 17:3. It is only this personal companionship with our Lord that will amount to anything at all. It is only by personally knowing our Lord and Saviour that we can be saved. This personal relationship with Jesus as, not just a good person, not just a mighty teacher, not just the Messiah, but as our personal friend, Lord and Saviour, is the only way to be saved.

The Pharisees knew Jesus. They could not deny His existence. He lived and walked and taught among them, but Jesus said that they did not know Him. “Jesus answered, ‘You know neither Me nor My Father. If you had known Me, you would have known My Father also.'” John 8:19. Even though they knew that He existed, even though they had talked and disputed with Him, they did not truly know Him. Jesus emphatically said that they did not know Him or the Father. They did not have a personal acquaintance with Him. He was not their personal friend, but rather their enemy. So today many know of Jesus. They know that He is the only way to be saved, but they do not really know Him. His life and teachings rebuke their lives and even though they know that He is true, they do not want to learn of Him. They desire to go their own way and do their own thing and that is exactly what they do. Like the Pharisees they may think that they know Him, but Jesus says, “I do not know you.” Luke 13:25, 27.

The throng that followed Jesus, knew Jesus. They had seen His miracles. Many of them had even experienced His miracles. They had friends or relatives who had been healed by the Saviour. Many had been among the thousands that miraculously received food from His hands at the feeding of the five thousand and the feeding of the four thousand. This was the class who it was said, “And the common people heard Him gladly.” Mark 12:37. But even though they were the ones who heard Jesus’ words with gladness, it didn’t go much deeper than that. They were not with the Pharisees who were caviling and trying to find fault with everything that Jesus said, but they still didn’t truly know Jesus. When Jesus uttered some of the more testing truths, the truths that struck against the natural inclination of humanity, it was mournfully said of them, “From that time many of His disciples went back and walked with Him no more.” John 6:66. They knew Jesus. They knew His words, His life, His teaching, but they didn’t really know Him. When it came to leaving their preconceived ideas behind, when they had to go against their own desires, when Jesus’ teaching cut across the besetting sins in their lives, they refused to go any further. They had all the externals of being good followers of Jesus, but it didn’t reach down into their hearts. “Then He said to them all, ‘If anyone desires to come after Me, let him deny himself, and take up his cross daily, and follow Me.'” Luke 9:23. They refused to lift the cross. There are many in our world who have the same experience as the throng who pressed about Jesus. They come to church, they do all the things that “good Christians” should do, but when the Lord convicts their hearts of some besetting sin that needs to be given up for His name, instead of heeding the voice of God’s Spirit speaking to them, they harden their hearts. (Hebrews 3:8, 12, 15) Although they think that they know Jesus, as Jesus said to the Pharisees so He will say to them, “Assuredly, I say to you, I do not know you.” Matthew 25:12. All because they thought they knew Jesus, but they did not REALLY become acquainted with Him, the only way to be saved.

There were another group of men who were the most closely associated with Jesus of anyone upon the earth. These were the twelve disciples. In order for them to follow Jesus, they had to make many sacrifices. They left behind the comforts and amenities of home life to follow Him. “Then Peter began to say to Him, ‘See, we have left all and followed You.'” Mark 10:28. They picked up their cross and followed Him. They walked with Him along the way. They heard the wonderful words of life as they dropped from His lips. They saw the mighty miracles that He performed. They ate with Him, they were constantly with Him. But, even though, they were constantly with Him, there were still many things that they needed to learn. Jesus said, “Let these words sink down into your ears,” Luke 9:44. It was only those who allowed Jesus’ sayings to sink down into their ears who truly knew Him. Those who, not only traveled and ate with Him, but hung upon His every word truly knew Him. The eleven faithful disciples gained this experience after the crucifixion, but at least one had a deeper connection than any of the others. He it is who is our example of how we can truly know our Lord, how we can truly know Him who is the only way to be saved. This disciple was none other than John, the son of thunder (Mark 3:17), but who earned the endearing title, the beloved disciple (John 21:20-25.) It was John who was leaning upon Jesus’ bosom at the Last Supper. (John 13:23.) It was John who could not bear to be separated from His Lord and followed Him into the courtyard of the high priest. (John 18:15.) It was John to whom Jesus committed the care of His mother. (John 19:25-27.) It was John who was the first of the twelve to reach the tomb on the resurrection morn. (John 20:2-4.) It is the experience of John, the beloved disciple, which teaches us the only way to be saved. His relationship with Jesus was more than just a form. His relationship was not limited to mere externals, it was a deep, inwrought experience of the heart. He did not just say that he knew Jesus, but he really and truly did know Jesus.

It was John, writing many years after Jesus’ crucifixion, after he had spent decades in the service of his beloved Lord and Master, that gave us the clearest insights into this concept of truly knowing Him. “That which was from the beginning, which we have heard, which we have seen with our eyes, which we have looked upon, and our hands have handled, concerning the Word of life–the life was manifested, and we have seen, and bear witness, and declare to you that eternal life which was with the Father and was manifested to us–that which we have seen and heard we declare to you, that you also may have fellowship with us; and truly our fellowship is with the Father and with His Son Jesus Christ.” I John 1:1-3. John, writing to the churches probably fifty to sixty years after the cross, reminds his hearers that he had personally seen, heard, and handled the Lord of Glory. It was his earnest desire that his readers may have the fellowship with Jesus that He had developed over the years. To John, his relationship with Jesus was not just knowing Him. It had gone far beyond that, it was a fellowship that they had one with another. This fellowship was the result of personally knowing Jesus as his personal Lord and Saviour. John further continues, “If we say that we have fellowship with Him, and walk in darkness, we lie and do not practice the truth. But if we walk in the light as He is in the light, we have fellowship with one another, and the blood of Jesus Christ His Son cleanses us from all sin.” I John 1:6, 7. If we are walking and abiding in the light of truth, as Jesus is, we are going to have fellowship with each other. Amazing thought! Beyond the comprehension of our mortal minds. Weak, finite beings may rise to the height of fellowship with the Infinite One! This most precious experience that John had, he sought to lead others to have as well. This experience is by no means limited to two thousand years ago, but can, and is to be a part of our experience. How can we have that intimate fellowship with our Lord? How can we know Him better than we know anyone else?

Knowing His Death

In order to have that intimate fellowship with Jesus, it is essential to know why He had to die, the experience that He went through at His death, and what His death has accomplished.

Why did Jesus have to die? He did not have to die, but He chose to die. We have no choice. “Therefore, just as through one man sin entered the world, and death through sin, and thus death spread to all men, because all sinned” Rom. 5:12. By one man death spread its dark shadows over our fallen world. Because Adam and Eve disobeyed God in the Garden of Eden, the results of their sin passed upon all men. We are all descendants of Adam and Eve (not from some monkeys or amoebas) and because of our lineage to Adam and Eve, we are all destined to die. But that was not so with Jesus. He is not a descendant of Adam and thus the curse of death did not pass to Him. He chose to die for us. “Therefore My Father loves Me, because I lay down My life that I may take it again. No one takes it from me, but I lay it down of Myself. I have power to lay it down, and I have power to take it again. This command I have received from My Father.” John 10:17, 18. Jesus was not forced to die for us, He chose of Himself to lay down His life for us. Between the Father and the Son there was a most mysterious counsel and a counsel that we shall never be able to fully understand. The Bible calls it the counsel of peace. “Behold, the Man whose name is the BRANCH! From His place He shall branch out, And He shall build the temple of the Lord; Yes He shall build the temple of the Lord. He shall bear the glory, and shall sit and rule on His throne; So He shall be a priest on His throne, And the counsel of peace shall be between them both.” Zechariah 6:12, 13. By comparing the other Old Testament prophesies of the Messiah, it is easy to see that the Branch is another name for the Messiah. (Isaiah 4:2; 11:1; Jeremiah 23:5; 33:15.) The counsel of peace was to determine how the justice and righteousness of God’s throne (Psalms 89:14) could be maintained; and also how He could condescend to save lost mankind. When Adam and Eve fell, there was indeed silence in heaven. Man had forfeited the wonderful promises and the Paradise that God had provided for them. But at that moment, when everything looked as if it were lost for humanity, Jesus, the Infinite Son of God, stepped in and volunteered to die in man’s behalf. It was not something He was forced or coerced into doing, He voluntarily chose to take man’s place. Thus it could be said of Him, “the Lamb slain from the foundation of the world.” Revelation 13:8. From the very establishment of this world, Jesus made the commitment to die for lost man. Then when the “fullness of the time had come,” (Galatians 4:4) a voice was heard in the courts above, “Behold, I come; in the scroll of the Book it is written of me.” “Sacrifice and offering You did not desire, but a body You have prepared for Me.” Psalms 40:7; Hebrews 10:5. The Infinite Son of God, the one equal with God (Philippians 2:6), chose to come down to rescue poor, sinful, fallen mankind. It was a voluntary act, a voluntary sacrifice.

Jesus said in John 12:23, 24, “The hour has come that the Son of Man should be glorified. Most assuredly, I say to you, unless a grain of wheat falls into the ground and dies, it remains alone; but if it dies, it produces much grain.” That very week Jesus was going to be crucified and die for the sins of the world. His hour had now come. Throughout the book of John the phrase, “for His hour was not yet come” keeps repeating (See John 2:4; 7:30; 8:20), but a change was taking place. Now His hour was come. As Jesus thought of the awful cup of which He was even then beginning to drink, He said, “Now My soul is troubled, and what shall I say? ‘Father, save Me from this hour’? But for this purpose I came to this hour. Father, glorify Your name.” John 12:27, 28. His soul trembled at the thought of the anguish that awaited Him, but then He remembered that it was for this very cause that He came into the world. Jesus was born into this world in order that He might die on our behalf. He used the illustration of a grain of wheat. If you preserve a grain of wheat all you have is one grain, but if you plant it, it will produce a hundredfold. So Jesus, by giving His pure and holy life for mankind, was to save millions. If He were not to give up His life, though, He would remain alone; for the only way that mankind could be saved was by the death of the Lifegiver. Jesus was fulfilling the prophecy of Isaiah, “When You make His soul an offering for sin, He shall see His seed, He shall prolong His days,… He shall see the travail of His soul, and be satisfied. By His knowledge My righteous Servant shall justify many, for He shall bear their iniquities. Therefore I will divide Him a portion with the great, and He shall divide the spoil with the strong,” Isaiah 53:10, 11, 12. Jesus looked by faith to those who were to be saved through His great sacrifice. He saw “His seed,” justified “many,” and was then able to “divide the spoil with the strong.” Through His sacrifice, the undeserving sons of Adam could be justified and could become once again the “sons of God.” (John 1:12, I John 3:1.) “For it was fitting for Him, for whom are all things and by whom are all things, in bringing many sons to glory, to make the author of their salvation perfect through sufferings.” Hebrews 2:10. In order for Jesus to bring many “sons to glory,” He must be made perfect through the sufferings of the cross.

The only way that mankind could be saved was through the death of the One through whom “all things were made.” John 1:3. The only sacrifice that could wash away the debt of man’s sins was the One who had power to lay down His life and to take it again. (John 10:17, 18.) The claims of God’s holy Law are so great that God could not do away with His Law in order to pardon man. No, the claims of the Law had to be met. The price had to be paid, and the only One who could do that was the One of whom it was said, “in Him was life, and the life was the light of men.” John 1:4. That is why Jesus’ death does not abrogate the Law. On the contrary, it exalts and establishes it. “Do we then make void the law through faith? Certainly not! On the contrary, we establish the law.” Romans 3:31. The death of the One who “is before all things, and in Him all things consist” (Colossians 1:17) was the only way that the price of our sins could be paid. It was only thus that God could be “just and the justifier of the one who has faith in Jesus.” Romans 3:26.

Jesus’ death was not just an ordinary death. That alone could never be sufficient. Jesus’ death was the anguish of our sins being laid upon Him. The just for the unjust, the innocent for the guilty, the pure and spotless One, for the stained and polluted, such was Jesus’ love for us. “For He made Him who knew no sin to be sin for us, that we might become the righteousness of God in Him.” II Corinthians 5:21. It was not the physical suffering that caused the death of Jesus, but the weight of the sins of the world that were laid upon Him. Jesus only hung upon the cross for six hours. (Mark 15:25, 34.) To us that may seem like an eternity, but it was frequent that criminals would spend hours, and even days, hanging upon the cross until they were finally suffocated by their own body weight causing their death. But not so with Jesus. Jesus expired in six hours, surprising both Pilate and the guards. (Mark 15:44, 45.) It was not the pain and physical suffering of the cross that killed our Saviour, it was our sins. It had been prophesied hundreds of years earlier, “Surely He has borne our griefs and carried our sorrows; yet we esteemed Him stricken, smitten by God, and afflicted. But He was wounded for our transgressions, He was bruised for our iniquities; the chastisement of our peace was upon Him, and by His stripes we are healed.” Isaiah 53:5, 6. As He suffered upon the cross; our griefs, our sorrows, our transgressions, our iniquities were all laid upon Him. The one who had never transgressed felt the heavy curse of transgression fall upon Him. The only One who had never done iniquity, felt the iniquities of the entire world bear upon His holy soul. The most unbearable weight that has ever been placed upon humanity was laid heavily upon Him. Truly He was made to be sin for us. He suffered the awful weight and guilt of sin as it pressed upon His innocent soul. He suffered, not just the first death that all men die, but He suffered the pangs of the second death for all of mankind. He was made a curse for us, that we might be freed from the curse. (Galatians 3:13.) But the most terrible of all was that Jesus, the One who had been with the Father from the days of eternity, (John 1:1; 17:5; Malachi 5:2) was separated from the Father. Sin was so awful; and in order to drink fully of the cup of human suffering and woe that He had put to His lips, He had to be cut off from God. (Matthew 26:38, 39.) Sin bore so heavily upon Him that He felt as if He would be cut off from the Father–forever. This terrifying thought wrung from His pale, quivering lips the mournful cry, “My God, My God, why have You forsaken Me?” Matthew 27:46. The enormity of sin was so great that He felt the broad black gulf that sin makes between man and His Creator. It was almost more than Jesus could bear. Truly He trod the winepress of God’s wrath alone. (Isaiah 63:3; Revelation 14:19.) He stood between God and man without an intercessor. (Isaiah 59:16.) As one writer puts it, “Upon Christ as our substitute and surety was laid the iniquity of us all. He was counted a transgressor, that He might redeem us from the condemnation of the law. The guilt of every descendant of Adam was pressing upon His heart. The wrath of God against sin, the terrible manifestation of His displeasure because of iniquity, filled the soul of His Son with consternation. All His life Christ had been publishing to a fallen world the good news of the Father’s mercy and pardoning love. Salvation for the chief of sinners was His theme. But now with the terrible weight of guilt He bears, He cannot see the Father’s reconciling face. The withdrawal of the divine countenance from the Saviour in this hour of supreme anguish pierced His heart with a sorrow that can never be fully understood by man. So great was this agony that His physical pain was hardly felt.” Desire of Ages, 753. No, Jesus did not just die an ordinary death, nor even a martyrs death, He died the most excruciating, awful death of separation from the Father on account of our sins. Wonder of all wonders! The most full, complete display of eternal love possible.

Jesus’ death is everything to us. Without His death we are without God, and without hope. (Ephesians 2:12.) Wanderers in this strange world of ours, without an aim and without purpose. But since Jesus’ death, we can be freed from the endless drudgery of this life and be placed on a higher purpose. It is only through Jesus’ death that our sins can be forgiven. Jesus died that we might live. He took our sins upon Him in order that our sins might be taken from us. “For this is the blood of the new covenant, which is shed for many for the remission [margin, forgiveness] of sins.” Matthew 26:28. Jesus spilled out His blood in order that His blood might cover our sins. “Who is a God like unto thee, that pardoneth iniquity, and passeth by the transgression of the remnant of His heritage? He retaineth not His anger for ever, because He delighteth in mercy, He will turn again, He will have compassion upon us; He will subdue our iniquities; and thou wilt cast all their sins into the depths of the sea.” “As far as the east is from the west, so far has He removed our transgressions from us.” Micah 7:18, 19, KJV; Psalms 103:13. By Jesus’ death upon Calvary, these precious promises can become a reality. Our sins can be thrown into the very depths of the sea and can be removed from us as far as the east is from the west. “Being justified freely by His grace through the redemption that is in Christ Jesus, whom God set forth to be a propitiation by His blood, through faith, to demonstrate His righteousness, because in His forbearance God had passed over the sins that were previously committed.” Romans 3:24, 25. Through faith in Jesus’ precious blood that was spilt for us, all of our sins that were previously committed can be passed over. It doesn’t matter how great or how many there may be, they can be thrown into the very lowest depths of the sea, if we only come to Him in repentance and confession. The greatest sinner in the world will be freely pardoned, if he will only come in humiliation to the foot of the cross. When the hearers on the day of Pentecost were convicted of their sins and of the righteousness of Jesus, they asked, “What should we do?” Peter’s assuring answer came, “Repent, and let every one of you be baptized in the name of Jesus Christ for the remission of sins;” Acts 2:38. There must be a true sorrow for our sins. Without that true sorrow for our sins, we will never experience the cleansing from Jesus’ blood. There must be that “repentance to salvation not to be repented of” in order for Jesus’ blood to be applied to the soul. II Corinthians 7:10, KJV. Not only does there need to be true, heartfelt, deep repentance, there needs to be confession of our sins to our Great Sin Bearer. “If we confess our sins, He is faithful and just to forgive us our sins and to cleanse us from all unrighteousness.” I John 1:9. We must come to Him in prayer and tell Him that we are sorry for our sins, confess our sins to Him, and ask Him to take them upon Himself. When we come to Him in true faith, He will not turn us down. Our sins will be washed away by the blood of the Lamb, but there is more to knowing Jesus than just knowing His death.

Knowing His Life

His death, as important as it is, is not the only element of Jesus’ life that we need to know in order to truly know Him. We must know His life, as well. “For if when we were enemies we were reconciled to God through the death of His Son, much more, having been reconciled, we shall be saved by His life.” Romans 5:10. Paul says that we become reconciled to God through the death of Jesus, but that we will be saved by His life. (There is more to being saved than what many realize. For more information on this important topic see Steps to Life’s booklet, Once Saved, Always Saved?.) If we shall be saved by His life, obviously we need to know His life. Without knowing His life, we will not be saved by it.

“Always carrying about in the body the dying of the Lord Jesus, that the life of Jesus also may be manifested in our body. For we who live are always delivered to death for Jesus’ sake, that the life of Jesus also may be manifested in our mortal flesh.” II Corinthians 4:10, 11. It is the life of Jesus that we are to show to the world. As we truly know the life of Jesus, we shall be able to manifest His life in our lives. Jesus death was all-sufficient to forgive and to wash away our sins; however, forgiveness of our sins is not the end, but really the beginning. As we come to Jesus in repentance and humiliation at the foot of the cross, and ask Him to cast our sins into the depths of the sea, Jesus, in His love and through the merits of His death, does just that. But, He desires to do more. It is then Jesus’ purpose to write His life in our lives, and that is what knowing His life is all about. “For to this you were called, because Christ also suffered for us, leaving us an example, that you should follow His steps: ‘Who committed no sin, nor was guile found in His mouth’; who, when He was reviled, did not revile in return; when He suffered, He did not threaten, but committed Himself to Him who judges righteously;” I Peter 2:21-23. Jesus lived His life of perfect obedience to God’s holy Law to give us an example that we should follow Him. Not only did Jesus take our penalty of death upon Him, but he also lived a life of perfect obedience to give us an example to follow. “For I have given you an example, that you should do as I have done to you.” John 13:15.

For four thousand years, the devil had been accusing God and telling man that God’s requirements were too much, that God was asking the impossible. (The devil is using the same arguments today.) All had sinned, (Romans 6:23) all had fallen under the power of the devil, and not one had been able to live in perfect obedience to the God of Heaven. From Adam to John the Baptist, not one had lived up to God’s perfect standard. But Jesus came to this world to prove the devil a liar and father of it. (John 8:44.) In order for Jesus to prove that God’s claims were “holy and just and good” (Romans 7:12), He had to come in our likeness and defeat the devil on His own turf. In order for Jesus to prove that, through the grace and power of God, obedience is possible, He had to come in the likeness of fallen man. “But we see Jesus, who was made a little lower than the angels for the suffering of death, crowned with glory and honor; that He by the grace of God should taste death for every man…. Forasmuch then as the children are partakers of flesh and blood, He also Himself likewise took part of the same; that through death He might destroy him that had the power of death, that is, the devil; For verily He took not on Him the nature of angels; but He took on Him the seed of Abraham. Wherefore in all things it behooved Him to be made like unto His brethren that He might be a merciful and faithful high priest in things pertaining to God, to make reconciliation for the sins of the people.” Hebrews 2:9, 14, 16, 17, KJV. Jesus voluntarily left His glory behind and was made lower than the angels in order that He might destroy the devil. Jesus went to the lowest depths, He took upon Him the seed of Abraham. He took upon Him, the likeness of sinful, fallen flesh. He took our nature with all its weaknesses and defects. Amazing love! The Creator of the universe would stoop to take our weakened, fallen nature. Jesus did not just take Adam’s nature before the fall; He took our nature after the fall. “Remember that Jesus Christ of the seed of David was raised from the dead according to my gospel:” II Timothy 2:8. Why did He have to come in the seed of David, in man’s nature after the fall? “For what the law could not do in that it was weak through the flesh, God did by sending His own Son in the likeness of sinful flesh, on account of sin: He condemned sin in the flesh, that the righteous requirement of the law might be fulfilled in us who do not walk according to the flesh but according to the Spirit.” Romans 8:3, 4. God’s Law has a weakness, it cannot give the suppliant power to keep it. It points out the sins of the sinner and it also points the way the sinner should walk, but it does not and cannot give the sinner power to obey it. It was this weakness that God was remedying through sending His only Son in the likeness of our sinful flesh. Jesus lived a life of perfect obedience to God’s Holy Law in the likeness of our sinful flesh, in order to give us the example and the power to obey. Jesus condescended to this low estate in order that the “righteous requirement of the Law” could be fulfilled in us.

Jesus’ life shows all the heavenly beings, all mankind, and all the hosts of hell, that God is perfectly just and fair in His requirements of mankind. Jesus showed that it IS possible to live in complete obedience to God’s Law and His Word. Jesus, in our nature, defeated the devil once and for all in order to show to us that we, likewise, can be victors over the devil. Our part is to follow in the footsteps of the Master Teacher and rely upon His power. “He who sins is of the devil, for the devil has sinned from the beginning. For this purpose the Son of God was manifested, that He might destroy the works of the devil. Whoever has been born of God does not sin, for His seed remains in him; and he cannot sin, because he has been born of God.” “Because the carnal mind is enmity against God; for it is not subject to the law of God, nor indeed can be. So then, those who are in the flesh cannot please God…. For if you live according to the flesh you will die; but if by the Spirit you put to death the deeds of the body, you will live. For as many as are led by the Spirit of God, these are sons of God.” I John 3:8, 9; Romans 8:7, 8, 13, 14. Jesus said to all those who desire to become Christians, “let him deny himself, and take up his cross, and follow Me.” Mark 8:34. We must follow in the perfect example that our Lord, the Son of Man, gave to us. This following Him and death to our fleshly nature (sinful nature) is what the Bible refers to as the new birth. “Most assuredly, I say to you, unless one is born again, he cannot see the kingdom of God.” “Therefore, if anyone is in Christ, he is a new creation; old things have passed away; behold, all things have become new.” John 3:3; II Corinthians 5:17. As we understand and truly know how we are saved by Jesus’ life, we see that there is much more to the only way to be saved, than just the cross. The cross is where the journey begins, then the sins that have so long beset us must be laid aside (Hebrews 12:1, 2), we must follow the example of our precious Saviour, Jesus, and only then will the journey end at the mansion that Jesus is preparing. This is why Jesus, in His messages to the seven churches, repeatedly urged, “To Him that overcomes.” (Revelation 2:7, 11, 17, 26; 3:5, 12, 21.) In order to reign with Jesus, we must overcome our sins here in this world. “To him who overcomes I .will grant to sit with Me on My throne, as I also overcame and sat down with My Father on His throne.” Revelation 3:21.

Knowing His Mediation

“Who was delivered up because of our offenses, and was raised because of our justification.” “Who is He who condemns? It is Christ who died, and furthermore is also risen, who is even at the right hand of God, who also makes intercession for us.” Romans 4:25; 8:34. The third crucial element of knowing Jesus, is knowing His mediation and intercession for us. Paul states that He was raised again for our justification. Further explaining, he says that Jesus is making intercession for us before the Father. He was raised for our justification in order that He could ascend to the Father and intercede on our behalf. Salvation does not end at the cross. Jesus’ ministry for us does not even end at the cross. The cross is, indeed, an all-sufficient sacrifice for sin, but it is just the beginning of Jesus’ ministry and of the Christian life.

At Jesus’ ascension, He ascended to the throne of God in the heavenly sanctuary and began His heavenly ministry for us. “Now this is the main point of the things we are saying: We have such a High Priest, who is seated at the right hand of the throne of the Majesty in the heavens, a Minister of the sanctuary and of the true tabernacle which the Lord erected and not man.” Hebrews 8:1, 2. Jesus is now officiating as our High Priest before the throne of God. Jesus’ work did not stop when He ascended to heaven. He is not now idly waiting for His people to get ready so that He can come to claim His own. He is earnestly working and interceding on their behalf. It is Jesus who is our mediator to the Father. “For there is one God and one Mediator between God and men, the Man Christ Jesus,” I Timothy 2:5. Jesus is our Intercessor, Mediator and High Priest to the Father. The one who took our nature upon Him and died in our behalf is now pleading His blood that we might be saved. This third part of Jesus’ work is just as important as His death and His life, for it is only through His mediation that we will be able to live His life of obedience. “Therefore He is also able to save to the uttermost those who come to God through Him, since He ever lives to make intercession for them. For such a High Priest was fitting for us, who is holy, harmless, undefiled, separate from sinners, and has become higher than the heavens;” Hebrews 7:25, 26. Jesus is able to save to the uttermost. He is able to save the absolute worst sinner upon the face of the earth, because He is living and making intercession before the Father. Without His continual intercession we would be lost through the attacks and sophistry of our adversary, the devil.

“My little children, these things I write to you, that you may not sin. And if anyone sins, we have an Advocate with the Father, Jesus Christ the righteous.” I John 2:1. John shows us why it is so essential that we have our Saviour mediating before the throne of grace for us. He divulges His reason for writing, in order that we may not sin. He longs for the church to fully live the example that Jesus laid down for us, of a spotless life, but then he adds that if we do fall, we have an advocate with the Father–Jesus Christ our righteous Saviour. Jesus is even now ministering in the heavenly courts in order that we may be given the power to sin not. Precious thought! Not only did Jesus live as our example, die on our behalf, but now He is mediating for us to enable us to overcome all sin. If perchance, we fall, He is there ready to catch us and present His blood of forgiveness if we will only call upon Him. Our high ideal that is set before us is “sin not,” but if we stumble and fall, Jesus, our Advocate, is interceding for us; and because of this we can come to Him and find His precious pardon. Not only is the promise that He is there, but it goes deeper than that, He even knows all the experiences that we go through. “Seeing then that we have a great High Priest who has passed through the heavens, Jesus the Son of God, let us hold fast our confession. For we do not have a High Priest who cannot sympathize with our weaknesses, but was in all points tempted as we are, yet without sin. Let us therefore come boldly to the throne of grace, that we may obtain mercy and find grace to help in time of need.” Hebrews 4:14-16. Your wonderful Saviour and advocate knows exactly what you are going through. There may not be another person on the face of the earth who can understand the stress and turmoil that you are enduring, but Jesus can sympathize with you for He has been there before. Our Advocate was tempted in all points like we are. There is not a temptation that can be brought to bear upon us that our Saviour did not overcome, and now, with the knowledge of the fierceness of temptation He pleads for us. When we are tempted to give way to doubt and discouragement, He lifts His holy hands and pleads with the Father, “Behold, I have graven” them “upon the palms of my hands.” Isaiah 49:16, KJV. He pleads His shed blood to cover our sins and pleads His spotless character to be imputed to us. (Zechariah 3:1-6.) It is through this wonderful assurance of His advocacy and high priestly ministry that we can truly “be perfect, just as your Father in heaven is perfect.” Matthew 5:48. Because of His intercession, we have the assurance that we can come boldly to the throne of grace to obtain the mercy and grace that are so essential if we are going to overcome. Our Saviour is mediating at the throne of God to secure our forgiveness and to give us power to overcome.

The Everlasting Gospel

The true knowledge of our Saviour, His death, His life, and His mediation is the only way to be saved. It is this message that prophecy foretells as going to the entire world. “Then I saw another angel flying in the midst of heaven, having the everlasting gospel to preach to those who dwell on the earth–to every nation, tribe, tongue, and people–saying with a loud voice, ‘Fear God and give glory to Him, for the hour of His judgment has come; and worship Him who made heaven and earth, the sea and springs of water.'” Revelation 14:6, 7. The whole world is going to make a decision; whether they will accept this wonderful everlasting gospel or whether they will turn to their own way. God’s requirements are not hard and difficult, but they do require a complete surrender. Without this complete surrender to Him to forgive us for our sins and to give us the grace to overcome our sins, we shall be among those who cry, “The great day of His wrath has come, and who is able to stand?” Revelation 6:17. The everlasting gospel is simple, so simple that an unlearned child can understand it. This gospel is knowing Jesus, the only way to be saved. “And the knowledge of the Holy One is understanding.” “As His divine power has given to us all things that pertain to life and godliness, through the knowledge of Him, who called us by glory and virtue.” Proverbs 9:10; II Peter 1:3. Friend, do you know Him? You have heard of Him from your childhood. The stories are familiar, but do you really know Him? Do you know Him personally? Do you know what He has done and what He is still doing for you? If you come to Him in repentance and humiliation, and tell Him that you want to know Him more and more everyday, if you comply with the simple conditions of repentance and confession at His nail pierced feet, He will say to you as He said to the woman caught in sin two thousand years ago, “Neither do I condemn you; go and sin no more.” John 8:11. The gospel could be put in no simpler terms than in those ten words. Jesus offers freedom from the condemnation of sin for all who know Him, who confess and repent of their sins; and then He gives the power to “go and sin no more.” Billions have rejected the only way to be saved because they clung to their terrible sins. Sins that crucified the precious Saviour. They loved their sins more than their Saviour. They were unwilling to overcome through His power and through His name. They cling to their sins and with their sins they will be destroyed by the fires of the last day. They did not truly know their precious Saviour. They do not know what He has done through His death, life and mediation. Do you know? Do you want to know more? Will you be among the glad company who have experienced the words of the everlasting gospel? Will you confess your sins to Jesus and be freed from the guilt and condemnation of sin and then choose, through the power that His mediation gives you, to overcome? Will you be among the group who, with Paul, can say, “I know whom I have believed” II Timothy 1:12?

All emphasis the authors unless otherwise stated.
All texts from the New King James Version unless otherwise noted.

Sources:

  • The Desire of Ages, Ellen G. White, 1898.
  • The Ministry of Healing, Ellen G. White, 1905.

Click here to view other exciting posts on Bible Prophecy from Steps to Life.

If you would like to reprint or translate this book please contact Steps to Life for permission.

Once Saved, Always Saved?

by Cody Francis

Once Saved Always Saved?The Most Important Question

There are multitudes of questions on thousands of different topics that flood our world and minds. But despite the many and varying questions today, there is one that stands out supreme. The most important question that has ever been asked, or will ever be asked, was asked nearly two thousand years ago by a common guard at the local jail. “And he brought them out and said, ‘Sirs, what must I do to be saved?’” Acts 16:30. Paul and Silas had been put into prison for preaching the Word of God, and instead of groaning and complaining like many of us would be tempted to do, they praised God. All the way until midnight they were praying and singing hymns. The prisoners and jail keepers had never heard such noises come from that prison before. It was an amazement to them, that these two preachers could praise their God even while in stocks with lacerated backs. Then as the night wore on an even stranger event occurred; a great earthquake opened the doors and loosed the chains of the prisoners. The guard fearing that his captives had escaped, drew his sword to slay himself, when the voice of Paul rang out freezing the sword in mid-air. Paul assured him all of the prisoners were there. As the events of the night flashed through the jailer’s mind, he became convicted that the God of heaven was with these unusual prisoners. Now instead of taking his own life, his thoughts were turned in the most important channel that the mind can run, “What must I do to be saved?” This is the most important question ever asked, and is the question above all others that we must know the answer to. This heart searching question is so important because our destiny is at stake. If we do not know the correct answer to this question, we will be lost. The Bible has sadly depicted that this will happen to the majority of this earth’s inhabitants. (Matthew 20:16; 22:14; Revelation 12:9; 13:3) Therefore since this is such a serious and important topic, we will search the Word of God to find the answer.

Paul gives a simple answer to the question in the very next verse, “So they said, ‘Believe on the Lord Jesus Christ, and you will be saved, you and your household.” Acts 16:31. It is an easy answer. It is not hard for us to understand, but is there more involved to Paul’s answer than what most people realize? As we search the rest of the Bible, we emphatically see that there is much more involved. Paul gave us the basic simple answer, but there is a voluminous amount to study in His few simple words. A few questions immediately come to mind. Do we simply believe that Jesus walked the earth, and that will assure us of salvation? Must we believe in His atoning merits for salvation? Is saying a simple prayer of belief all that we have to do and then go on our way? Or must there be a constant abiding relationship? Once we have believed on Jesus are we saved from that point on, no matter what we do? Or must there be a continual belief in Him throughout our daily walk? Once we are saved are we always saved? Or is it possible to loose our salvation?

How am I Saved?

In order to answer our questions on this subject and the underlying question that is the title of this booklet, we must understand clearly what the Bible teaches about how it is that we are saved. There are actually three different phases of being saved. These three phases can easily be remembered as past, present and future.

We see how we are initially saved in Ephesians 2:8, “For by grace you have been saved through faith, and that not of yourselves; it is the gift of God.” This verse clearly teaches us that we are saved through grace. There are no works that we can do in order to save ourselves. Paul gives us no room for doubt by saying, “not of works” (vs. 9). If we think that we are going to be able to do some work in order to be saved we are sadly mistaken. No matter how many good works we can do, it will not atone for our past sins. The only way that we can be relieved from our burden of guilt and sin is by coming to our Lord in confession and repentance and asking him to forgive us for our sins. “If we confess our sins, he is faithful and just to forgive us our sins, and to cleanse us from all unrighteousness.” I John 1:9. “He who covers his sins will not prosper, But whoever confesses and forsakes them will have mercy.” Proverbs 28:13. When we come to Him in this step, He forgives us our sins and we are saved from penalty or guilt of sin. “Because in his forbearance God had passed over the sins that were previously committed.” Romans 3:25. It is at this step that our past or previously committed sins are forgiven. Because of God’s grace, forbearance, and love, He passes over our sins that we have previously committed and we are saved from the penalty of our past sins. This is what is referred to in the Bible as justification by faith. (See also 1 Corinthians 15:2; Ephesians 2:5)

There is yet another step in the path of being saved though. The Bible does not just end with those that have been saved from the penalty and guilt of their past sins. There is another, equally as wonderful step in the ladder of salvation. “That the offering up of the Gentiles might be acceptable, being sanctified by the Holy Ghost.” Romans 15:16. It is essential that we have the experience of being sanctified by the Holy Ghost. If we are not having this sanctification process take place in our lives, we are not continuing in the process of being saved. This is why Paul says, “For the message of the cross is foolishness to those who are perishing, but to us who are being saved it is the power of God.” I Corinthians 1:18 NKJV. Paul knew that salvation does not end with confession and repentance for our sins. He says that the cross is the power of God to those who are being saved. This denotes a continual process, not simply a one time experience. We are not just “saved.” After having been saved from the guilt and penalty of our past sins we must experience the “being saved.” Jesus speaks to all who have accepted Him as He spoke to the woman in John 8, “Neither do I condemn you, go and sin no more.” John 8:11. The Lord gives us pardon, full, free and complete, but then he tells us that we must have the experience of “being sanctified,” of “being saved.” After having been saved from the penalty of our past sins (justification), there is the need of being saved from the habits and tendencies of sin (sanctification). Sanctification is the process in which our lives are molded into the likeness of our Savior, then we are saved from the power of sin in our lives. (See also 2 Corinthians 2:15)

The final step of salvation is yet in the future. It is this final step that the majority of texts in the New Testament are pointing forward to. It is when we shall be saved. Peter makes it very clear in his speech to the elders and apostles who were assembled together that there is still a final step. He says, “But we believe that through the grace of the Lord Jesus Christ we shall be saved in the same manner as they.” Acts 15:11. Even though Peter and the apostles had fully accepted Christ as their Savior, and as Paul said, they were being saved, they knew that there was yet a third step. There must be a process of being saved from the presence of sin before the plan of salvation is complete, which does not occur until “this corruptible must put on incorruption and this mortal must put on immortality.” I Corinthians 15:53. (See also Matthew 10:22; 24:13; Mark 13:13; Romans 5:9, 10)

Thus, we can see from the Scriptures that there is not just one step in being saved, but three distinct steps. Having been saved from the penalty of sin, being saved from the power of sin, and will be saved from the presence and surroundings of sin. It is unsafe to think that because we have experienced one of the steps that we are secure. All three are equally important and not one can be isolated by itself.

Growing Up

Paul says in Ephesians 4:15, “but, speaking the truth in love, may grow up in all things into Him who is the head—Christ.” Clearly we are not to remain stagnant in our Christian life, we are to grow up into Christ. Growing is not something that happens overnight. We do not plant a garden and then expect to harvest it the next day. We know that in gardening, it is going to take some time. First the seed must sprout, grow to maturity and then produce its fruit and then the fruit must grow to complete fruition. It can take one to two months or it can take years, but if we expect that one time act of planting the seed to be enough, we are in for a disappointment. It is the same way in the Christian life. “As newborn babes, desire the pure milk of the word, that you may grow thereby, if indeed you have tasted that the Lord is gracious.” I Peter 2:2, 3. Peter tells us that we are to desire the milk of the word in order that we may grow thereby. When a baby is just born it is not ready for the trials of life. It must grow up under the nurturing of its parents. It is a very sad thing to see grown adults who only have the mental capacity of a child. It is even sadder spiritually. When we have first come to Him, we are not to keep the spiritual level of an infant, we must grow up. Peter again exhorts us in the last verse of His second epistle, “but grow in the grace and knowledge of our Lord and Savior Jesus Christ.” II Peter 3:18. It is obviously something that is highly important in our Christian walk. It is essential that we accept Jesus as our Saviour. That we confess our sins to Him and fully repent, but that is not enough, we must “grow up.” If we are not growing we are in danger of dying. Being saved is more than a one time decision, it is a growing process.

Jesus himself amplified on this important truth in His parable of the sower. “Now the parable is this: The seed is the word of God. Those by the wayside are the ones who hear; then the devil comes and takes away the word out of their hearts, lest they should believe and be saved. But the ones on the rock are those who, when they hear, receive the word with joy; and these have no root, who believe for a while and in time of temptation fall away. And the ones that fell among thorns are those, who when they have heard, go out and are choked with cares, riches, and pleasures of life, and bring no fruit to maturity. But the ones that fell on the good ground are those who, having heard the word with a noble and good heart, keep it and bear fruit with patience.” Luke 8:11-15. Jesus is here presenting the different ways that the gospel can be received into the heart. Unfortunately, the majority do not receive the gospel, but allow some other considerations to block the way. This parable teaches us an important principle about “growing up” that we need to consider. The first class of hearers, hear the word, but instead of believing, the devil snatches it from their heart and they do not receive the gospel. According to verse 12, though, if they would have believed, they would have been saved. They would have experienced that first part of salvation, of confessing and believing in Jesus for the forgiveness of their sins. They would have been saved from the penalty and guilt of sin, but alas, they refused. The next class did make more progress, though, not only did they hear, but they believed as well. (vs. 13) They did believe in their sin pardoning Savior, they did receive that forgiveness and they were saved from the penalty and guilt of sin. This precious experience did not last though. They had it for a time. They believed for a while, but then trials and persecutions came and their faith gave out. Even though they heard, received with joy, and believed and were saved, they fell away. They did not continue to grow and thus they brought forth no fruit. The third class fails to bring forth fruit to maturity as well. The last class is the class that each one of us need to make sure that we are in. This is the good ground, with “noble and good hearts.” Not only do they hear, not only do they believe, but they “keep it and bear fruit with patience.” Vs. 15. This is the only class of hearers that is blessed. It is only those who “grow up” and “bear fruit” that are blessed. None of the others, no matter how good their beginnings looked, are accepted. As Jesus said in another parable, “And if it bears fruit, well. But if not, after that you can cut it down.” Luke 13:9. If we do not bear fruit we will be cut down. Growing up and bearing fruit is not something that is optional, if we do not do it we are going to be cut down and will not enjoy the reward of the righteous. The reward of the righteous is only for those who, “follow on to know the Lord” Hosea 6:3 KJV.

Abiding in Him

Jesus uses a great number of parables to help us understand this most important question of what we must do in order to be saved. In John 15, He teaches beyond a shadow of a doubt that if we do not abide in Him, we will have no hope of salvation. Jesus this time uses the representation of a vine and the branches. “Abide in Me, and I in you. As the branch cannot bear fruit of itself, unless it abides in the vine, neither can you unless you abide in me.” John 15:4. Jesus is not just giving us good counsel, He is giving us a direct command. The verb “abide” is in the imperative. It is something that we must do if we are going to obey Jesus. Abiding does not just mean that we accept Him and go on with our life. Abiding is a constant remaining. The Christian life involves not just believing on Him; it involves abiding in Him. If we do not abide in Him, we are not following Jesus’ direct command, then the sentence pronounced upon those who do not abide in Him will be our lot. “If anyone does not abide in Me, he is cast out as a branch and is withered; and they gather them and throw them into the fire, and they are burned.” John 15:6. There is absolutely no mistaking what Jesus is saying here. If we do not have that constant abiding relationship with Him, we will be cast out, thrown into the fire and burned. Once again it doesn’t matter how sincere and fervent our relationship with Him may have previously been. It does not matter if we have truly confessed our sins, believed on Him and accepted him. If we loose that connection with Jesus, we are as a branch that is separated from the vine, and have no hope of the blessed hereafter.

How do we abide in Him? Jesus makes it crystal clear that unless we are abiding in Him, our religion is in vain, but what does it mean to abide in Him? “He who says he abides in Him ought himself also to walk just as He walked.” I John 2:6. If we are going to abide in Him, we must walk as He walked. We must follow the example that our Lord has given for us. He came to this earth and as the Son of Man, he gave us an example of how we should walk. “For to this you were called, because Christ also suffered for us, leaving us an example, that you should follow His steps:” I Peter 2:21. We are to follow the steps of our loving Lord. The call was not given to Peter and Andrew, James and John alone, but to each of us Jesus says, “Follow Me,” Matthew 4:19. This is indeed a “high calling,” but it is a “high calling” that each of us are to “press toward.” Philippians 3:14.

The object of the Christian life is not just to make a profession, but to bear fruit. “By this My Father is glorified, that you bear much fruit; so you will be My disciples.” John 15:8. Our Father is glorified if we bear much fruit. Our bearing fruit is how it will be known that we are His disciples. Throughout the Bible, it is only the ones that bear fruit that are commended. “Every branch in Me that does not bear fruit He takes away;” John 15:2. If the branch (representing us vs. 5) does not bear fruit it is taken away. A religion that is only a profession, is not true religion at all. True religion is to glorify God by bearing much fruit, and this can only be done by maintaining a constant abiding relationship. (vs. 5)

Strive for the Narrow Gate

There are many sincere and honest proponents of the theory that once you are saved, you are always saved no matter what you do. It is not our purpose to enter into controversy over this question, but simply to see what God’s Word says. This is a topic that we must be certain that we understand correctly from the Word of God. This is a question that could determine our destiny, and the last thing that we want is to find out too late that we were wrong in our ideas as to what we must do to be saved. Unfortunately, the majority of the world are going to come to this unhappy realization, too late. Jesus told us that, “Narrow is the gate, and difficult is the way which leads to life, and there are few who find it.” Matthew 7:14. There are going to be very few that will be saved. It is a tragic fact, but it is a fact none-the-less, because Jesus Himself said it. Why are few going to find it? Because it is narrow and difficult. Most of the world will not want to endure the narrowness and difficulties that are involved in the Christian walk.

Since there are few who find it, we are urged to strive for this narrow and difficult way. “Strive to enter through the narrow gate, for many, I say to you, will seek to enter and will not be able.” Luke 13:24. Striving does not denote a one-time confession and repentance. It brings to mind the most vivid pictures of toil and effort. If you are striving, it doesn’t just happen. It doesn’t come easy. There is an effort that must be put forth, and if we don’t put forth this effort, we are not worthy of being His disciple. “And whoever does not bear his cross and come after Me cannot be My disciple.” Luke 14:27. This striving is referred to in many places as lifting our cross and following Him. We all have a cross to bear. Our Lord bore that cruel cross for us, and the song asks, “Must Jesus bear His cross alone?” No, Jesus does not bear His cross alone. We, each one of us, have a cross that we must lift and Jesus has told us that if we don’t lift that cross, we cannot be his disciple.

There is even more about this striving to enter the straight and narrow gate. It is something that must occur everyday. If it doesn’t occur everyday, we are not following and believing in Christ. “Then He said to them all, ‘If anyone desires to come after Me, let him deny himself, and take up his cross daily, and follow Me.” Luke 9:23. If we desire to come after Christ, if we desire to be a Christian, it requires us to deny ourselves and take up our cross daily. It is not something that occurs once in our life. It is not something that happens now or then. It is something that we must experience every single day. Daily we must take up our cross and follow Him. If we are not doing this, we are not really following Him at all, because this is what He has told us to do. The Apostle Paul knew this. He said, “I die daily.”

I Corinthians 15:31. Neither Paul nor Jesus were talking about physically dying, for it would be impossible to physically die everyday. They were talking spiritually. Every single day it is necessary to die to our own sinful wants, desires, etc. and live and “walk in the newness of life.” Romans 6:4. To be dead to our habits of sin and walk in the footsteps that Christ has tread for us. This can seem to be overwhelming and we can even be tempted to think that it is impossible. “For with God nothing will be impossible.” Luke 1:37. “I can do all things through Christ who strengthens me.” Phil. 4:13. Let us never forget the power and strength of our God. If He has said that through Him we can do it, it is entirely possible by faith in Him.

Faith and Works

As we have already noticed, there is repeated counsel throughout Scriptures of the need of maintaining a living personal relationship with our Lord. This is true belief in Him. If our belief does not lead us to a personal daily relationship with our Lord, there is something amiss. A deception that plagues our world today, is that all you have to do is have a superficial, unacting belief. James dealt a death blow to this theory. “You believe that there is one God. You do well. Even the demons believe—and tremble!” James 1:19. It is true that there must be the mental assent that there is one God and that Jesus is indeed our Savior, but that’s not enough. James tells us that even the demons have more than simply a mere mental assent—they tremble as well! Obviously more is required than mental assent and trembling, for we all know that there will be no demons in heaven. What else must appear in our lives in addition to belief? “But someone will say, ‘You have faith and I have works.’ Show me your faith without your works, and I will show you by faith by my works.” “But do you not know, O foolish man, that faith without works is dead?” James 2:18, 20. Our belief and our faith must lead to action or else, in reality, we are devoid of true faith and belief.

Constantly throughout the Scriptures we are urged to be diligent and make sure that our title to the mansions above is clear. “Therefore, my beloved, [he is writing to church members] as you have always obeyed, not as in my presence only, but now much more in my absence, work out your own salvation with fear and trembling.” Philippians 2:12 “But also for this very reason, giving all diligence, add to your faith virtue… Therefore, brethren, [once again, writing to church members] be even more diligent to make your calling and election sure, for if you do these things you will never stumble; for so an entrance will be supplied to you abundantly into the everlasting kingdom of our Lord and Savior Jesus Christ.” II Peter 1:5, 10, 11. Paul urges the saints, bishops and deacons (see Philippians 1:1) to work out their own salvation with fear and trembling. He is not talking to unbelievers who have never given their hearts to the Lord; he is talking to church members that have already started on their Christian walk. Obviously there is more to the Christian walk then simply starting. Paul apparently feared that the Philippian brethren, would not continue and thus be found wanting. It is becoming clear that neither Paul, nor the other Bible writers, believed that once a person was saved, they were always saved. Peter is even more emphatic than Paul on this issue. He urges the believers to give all diligence. This was not something that they were to try at once or twice. This was not something that they were to haphazardly attempt. This is something that they are to put all of their effort and strength into. He gives an entire list of Christian virtues that they are to put forth an effort to obtain, and then says to be even more diligent (even more diligent than giving all diligence? That is what he says!) to make their calling and election sure. Peter knew that if the believers were not diligent enough, they could miss out on their calling and election. Even though, they had previously had a precious experience in the Lord (vs. 1), if they did not put forth that diligence, they could fail of being received into the kingdom of heaven. He states in verse 11 that if they are giving this diligence, though, an entrance into Christ’s kingdom will be supplied. Obviously, neither Peter nor Paul believed that once a person is saved, afterward they are always saved.

Does this mean that salvation is obtained by works? Absolutely not! All of the good works in the world could not save a person. We are saved by grace through faith and NOT of ourselves. Salvation is a free gift from God. (Ephesians 2:8) But, Paul is careful to balance out his statement by saying that “we are created in Christ Jesus for good works.” Ephesians 2:10. Although good works will never save one soul, good works are important, for faith is revealed by good works (James 2:14-26), and “without faith it is impossible to please Him.” Hebrews 11:6.

Is it Possible to Lose our Salvation?

A region that had been very privileged with the labors of Paul was the churches of Galatia, but in Paul’s absence false teachers had come in and were wrecking havoc upon the good work begun by Paul. Paul is trying to correct the terrible influence of these false apostles by the rather rebuking letter of Galatians. Paul laments over the fact that they are apostatizing from the truth that they heard from his lips. “I marvel that you are turning away so soon from Him who called you in the grace of Christ to a different gospel.” Galatians 1:6. They were turning away from Christ to another false gospel. No longer were they believing in and following Christ wherever he led them. “O foolish Galatians! Who has bewitched you that you should not obey the truth” Galatians 3:1. Paul was fearlessly rebuking them for their apostasy. No longer were they obeying the truth. We must note, though, that it was not that they didn’t know or hadn’t obeyed before. It was that they had turned from the truth and their experience, and were going in another direction. They had backslidden from the truth, from God. “Before whose eyes Jesus Christ was clearly portrayed among you as crucified?” Galatians 3:1. They had seen in their minds the love of Christ in being crucified for us. They had had a true conversion experience, but alas, no more. As Paul continues to rebuke and instruct he makes a most revealing statement. “I am afraid for you, lest I have labored for you in vain.” Galatians 4:11. Paul was afraid that he had bestowed the most tiring labor for a group of churches all in vain. If he was afraid that he had labored in vain, he must have known that they were in danger of loosing their salvation. If they had truly been saved from the penalty of sins before, and once you are saved you are always saved, he would have had nothing to worry about. They would have still been in the kingdom of heaven and everything would have been fine, but this is not what he said. He was afraid for their salvation. He was afraid that they would lose their salvation by apostatizing from the truth. He was afraid that they would be lost because of their failure to continue in the way of life.

One of the greatest characters in all of sacred history is the Apostle Paul himself. The majority of the books of the New Testament were written by this great man (14 out of the 27), and even the second most voluminous writer of the New Testament, Luke, was his traveling companion. He has probably never been equaled as an evangelist, pastor, writer, theologian. There is no doubt in anyone’s mind that Paul had a true conversion and a deep experience with the Lord. If anyone disagrees that Paul was not truly converted, they are disagreeing with the Bible itself. Yet even though there may never have been a greater man in spiritual attainments, Paul knew that if he lost his connection with the Lord, he would be judged as guilty as the vilest sinner. “But I keep under my body, and bring it into subjection: lest that by any means, when I have preached to others, I myself should be a castaway.” I Corinthians 9:27 KJV. According to Gingrich’s Shorter Lexicon of the Greek New Testament, this word translated “a castaway” (adikomos) means, “failing to stand the test, unqualified, worthless” “disqualified” “unworthy” “useless.” This same word is used in Hebrews 6:8 saying that this state is “near to being cursed, whose end is to be burned.” Without a doubt this is a lost condition. (If this castaway’s future is to be burned, those who become this castaway obviously won’t be saved, and Paul himself, that great apostle, knew that if he didn’t keep his connection with the Lord, that would be his lot.) Even though he had preached to others, even though he had done many great things for the Lord, even though he had been saved from the penalty of his sins, he could be lost. If even the apostle Paul could be lost, there is no one who is exempt. No matter if we have given our hearts fully to the Lord, no matter if the Lord has used us mightily in His cause, if we loose our connection with him, we will become a “castaway.”

God’s Promises are Conditional

A principle is given that can be seen interwoven all throughout the Bible. This principle is that God’s promises and threatenings are conditional. “The instant I speak concerning a nation and concerning a kingdom, to pluck up, to pull down, and to destroy it, if that nation against whom I have spoken turns from its evil, I will relent of the disaster that I thought to bring upon it. And the instant I speak concerning a nation and concerning a kingdom, to build and to plant it, if it does evil in My sight so that it does not obey My voice, then I will relent concerning the good with which I said I would benefit it.” Jeremiah 18:7-10. We can see this again in Deuteronomy 28:45, 46, 63, “Moreover all these curses shall come upon you and pursue and overtake you, until you are destroyed, because you did not obey the voice of the Lord your God, to keep His commandments and His statutes which He commanded you. And they shall be upon you for a sign and a wonder, and on your descendants forever…. And it shall be, that just as the Lord rejoiced over you to do you good and multiply you, so the Lord will rejoice over you to destroy you and bring you to nothing; and you shall be plucked from off the land which you go to possess.” When God gives a promise, if that nation is disobedient and rebellious, God cannot fulfill that promise for them. Likewise, if God threatens judgment and the nation turns from its wicked ways, God can and will bless and do good to that nation. We can see this very forcibly illustrated in the story of Jonah and Ninevah. God gave Jonah the message to proclaim that Ninevah would be destroyed in forty days. Jonah boldly proclaimed this message. (Three days in the fish’s belly had taught him the lesson he needed to learn.) At the end of the forty days, the judgment predicted did not fall. Why? “Then God saw their works, that they turned from their evil way; and God relented from the disaster that He had said He would bring upon them, and He did not do it.” Jonah 3:10. The curse was conditional and since they turned from their wickedness, God turned from the curse he had put upon them.

This same principle is true in our spiritual lives as well. “But if a wicked man turns from all his sins which he has committed, keeps all My statutes, and does what is lawful and right, he shall surely live, he shall not die.” Ezekiel 18:21. What a precious promise this is! No matter the wickedness that a man may have committed, if he turn from that wickedness which he has done, he shall live. He will be forgiven and will escape the sentence of death. (Not the first death that all men die, but the second death. Revelation 20:14) The opposite is also true. “But when a righteous man turns away from his righteousness and commits iniquity, and does according to all the abominations that the wicked man does, shall he live? All the righteousness which he had done shall not be remembered; because of the unfaithfulness of which he is guilty and the sin which he has committed, because of them he shall die.” Ezekiel 18:24. If a righteous man loses his connection with the Lord and does wickedness, his previous righteousness, shall be forgotten. He will die. This verse is perhaps one of the clearest verses on the topic of once saved, always saved. It is clear, plain, and unmistakable. No matter how righteous a person is, no matter if they have been saved, no matter how good a person has been, if he loses his connection and does wickedly, he shall die. Nothing good that he has done before will be remembered. He has turned his back on the Lord, and the Lord does not give to him the promises that he before enjoyed. God’s promises and threatenings are conditional. Conditional upon our continued connection with Him. If we lose that connection, we have lost the promises as well.

In discussions that I have had on this topic with other fellow Christians, it has been urged upon me that God would not take back something that He has given. It is said that God would not give salvation and forgiveness and then take it back. The verses above from Ezekiel clearly explain that God would and does do that, but Jesus has given us a parable to illustrate this point very clearly. In Matthew 18, we find a parable about a servant who owes his king a great debt. The servant has no way to pay this great debt, and pleads with the king for mercy. The king is moved with compassion upon his servant and forgives the entire debt. The wicked servant then goes out and demands that another servant pay him a much smaller debt. He is unable to pay, and the wicked servant whose great debt was forgiven, has him thrown into prison until he can pay every penny. When the king hears of what has transpired, he reverses his decision and throws the wicked servant into prison until he can pay all that is due. Jesus then draws the conclusion, “So My heavenly Father also will do to you if each of you, from his heart, does not forgive his brother his trespasses.” Matthew 18:35. Will our Father take back something that He has freely given to us? Jesus said He would. If we do not forgive others, our sins will not be forgiven, regardless of what we may think or if we have been saved previously. God’s promises and threatenings are alike conditional.

It is claimed by others that salvation is eternal, that it is forever, that it is once and for all, and because of that, once you are saved, you are always saved. The truth that we have been studying about in these verses, though, is that God’s promises are conditional. Yes, Jesus promises us eternal life. Yes, Jesus is the author of eternal salvation. But we are not to take that and make it contradict the hundreds of verses that clearly teach that it is possible to stumble, fall, and lose our salvation. God’s promise of eternal life is conditional, just like His promises to the nations. God’s promise of eternal salvation is conditional, just like the kings mercy in the parable was conditional upon right actions. But God’s threatenings of wrath to the sinner are also conditional. If the sinner turns from his wicked ways, God will turn from the wrath He has threatened to pour upon him. (See Ezekiel 18:30-32)

Has a Saved Person Been Lost?

There are a couple of examples given in the Word of God that testify to us that it is possible for one who was at one time saved, to turn and be lost. The first one is found in the New Testament and was at one time one of Paul’s co-laborers. The man who made the wrong choice that will cost him his salvation is Demas. “Epaphras, my fellow prisoner in Christ Jesus, greets you, as do Mark, Aristarchus, Demas, Luke, my fellow laborers.” Philemon 23, 24. There was a group of five people who were sending their greetings to Philemon. One was a fellow prisoner, while Mark, Aristarchus, Demas, and Luke were Paul’s fellow laborers. Demas was at this time a fellow laborer with Paul. Did Paul’s fellow laborers have a true conversion experience? Paul had a reputation for only having the best quality of workers. There was division earlier in Paul and Barnabas’ ministry because Barnabas wanted to take on a fellow laborer who Paul did not think had the grit and the Christian experience that it takes to be a worker in God’s cause. Paul further states that, “the rest of my fellow workers, whose names are in the Book of Life.” Philippians 4:3. Paul’s fellow workers were honest Christians, whose names were in the book of life. Surely then, Demas did indeed have a true conversion and his name was registered in the Book of Life. Did it stay that way? “Luke the beloved physician and Demas greet you.” Colossians 4:14 This time no commendation or anything is said regarding Demas. Luke was indeed beloved, but Demas just greeted them. Was it possible that Paul had just forgotten to mention anything about Demas. Yes, but the next verse gives us the mournful account of what happened to Demas. “Be diligent to come to me quickly; for Demas has forsaken me, having loved this present world, and departed for Thessalonica—Crescens for Galatia, Titus for Dalmatia.” II Timothy 4:10. In probably the last book that Paul wrote, he states that Demas had forsaken him because he loved this present world. Did he preserve his connection that he at one time had? No, he loved the things of this world. “If anyone loves the world, the love of the Father is not in him.” 1 John 2:15. Although at one time Demas’ name was written in the Book of Life, he let go of his connection, loved the things of this world, and thus the love of the Father was not in him. Without the love of the Father, he no longer had the promise of eternal life, for “This is eternal life, that they may know You, the only true God, and Jesus Christ whom You have sent.” John 17:3. Demas is a tragic example of a one time worker for the Lord, who lost his connection and thus lost his promise of eternal life as well.

Probably one of the saddest cases in all the Bible is the case of the first king of Israel. He had such a good beginning and then ended in hopeless despair. In the beginning Saul was little in his own eyes and the Lord was able to abundantly bless him. (I Samuel 15:17) Shortly after Saul was anointed as king, he had a true conversion and new birth experience. We read, “Then the Spirit of the Lord will come upon you, and you will prophesy with them and be turned into another man.” I Samuel 10:6. It happened all as Samuel had told Saul, “God gave him another heart; and all those signs came to pass that day…. Then the Spirit of God came upon him, and he prophesied among them.” I Samuel 10:9, 10. Saul had a conversion and new birth experience that none can deny. The Scriptures say that another heart was given him. God fulfilled His promise of Ezekiel 36:25 on Saul. He was baptized with the Holy Spirit and was changed into a totally different man. That miracle of transformation took place in Saul’s life. He was saved from the guilt and penalty of sin, but tragically it went downhill from there. When Samuel delayed coming at the request of Saul, he went ahead and officiated at the sacred altar. Samuel said, “You have done foolishly. You have not kept the commandment of the Lord your God, which He commanded you.” I Samuel 13:13. Instead of keeping his connection with the Lord, he broke the commandment of God, but it still got worse. When Saul transgressed God’s commandment again, the Lord said, “I greatly regret that I have set up Saul as king, for he has turned back from following Me, and has not performed My commandments.” I Samuel 15:10. Saul’s apostasy had gotten so bad that the Lord repented that He had ever made Saul king of Israel. As a result of Saul’s backsliding from God, the kingdom was torn from Saul and given to his neighbor who was better than himself. I Samuel 15:28. Still, Saul stubbornly followed his own sinful course despite God’s continued pleadings until, “the Spirit of the Lord departed from Saul, and a distressing spirit from the Lord troubled him.” I Samuel 16:14. The Lord had pled with Saul until finally the Spirit of the Lord was forced, by Saul’s own stubborn course, to depart from him. That is the most dreadful thing that can occur to any human being, for without the Spirit of the Lord we are lost. “Now if anyone does not have the Spirit of Christ, he is not His.” Romans 8:9. For Saul, the story continued to get worse. “And when Saul inquired of the Lord, the Lord did not answer him,”

I Samuel 28:6. When Saul pled with the Lord there was no answer, for Saul had rejected the voice of mercy and God could do no more. Having received no answer from the Lord, Saul turned to what God declares to be an abomination—he consulted one with familiar spirits. The next day was to be Saul’s last. The Spirit of the Lord had left him, he had been tormented with evil spirits, and now his life was to end in despair and misery. Saul, with his own sword, took his own life. (I Samuel 31:4-6) So ended the life of one who had such a good beginning. As a young man he had followed the Lord. He was born again and became a changed man, but he didn’t keep his experience. He “lost his first love” (Revelation 2:4), and the Lord “removed his lampstand” (Revelation 2:5). It has been asserted that all backsliders will return to the Lord at a later date, but the story of Saul sadly disproves that theory. Saul had been saved from the guilt and penalty from sin, but he “turned away from his righteousness and committed iniquity” and thus “all the righteousness which he has done shall not be remembered.” Ezekiel 18:24. Saul, although he had a saving experience at one point, died apart from the Lord, a lost man. We must never fool ourselves that just because we were saved at one point, we will be saved no matter what. That is what Saul did and it cost him eternity.

No Man Can Pluck Him Out of His Hand

I was talking to a friend one time about what we believed. We were going through many different Bible doctrines when we came to the topic of once saved, always saved. We realized that we did not understand the Bible the same on this point and decided to individually study it out and relate our findings to the other. As I studied this, I compiled many verses and brought my list back and gave them to her. Her research had uncovered one verse that supported her theory. To this day, this is the only verse that has been presented to me in support of the theory that once we are saved, we are always saved. When I have discussed this topic with other Christians, I have brought up this fact, and it doesn’t seem to bother them that there are hundreds of verses that point to the realization that it is possible to lose our connection with the Lord and be lost, to the one verse that is used in support of the theory that you can never be lost no matter what you do. And even this verse rightly understood, fits in with the overwhelming majority of other Scriptures.

The verse that is used as proof that you cannot possibly be lost is John 10:28, 29, “And I give them eternal life, and they shall never perish; neither shall anyone snatch them out of My hand. My Father, who has given them to Me, is greater than all; and no one is able to snatch them out of My Father’s hand.” Jesus plainly said that no one was able to snatch us out of our Father’s hand, but does that mean that it is impossible to be lost once we have a saving relationship with our Lord? It is important to read verse 27 along with verses 28 and 29, “My sheep Hear My voice, and I know them, and they follow Me. And I give them eternal life, and they shall never perish” Jesus is talking about those true followers who hear His voice and follow Him. The promise is only to those who are hearing and are following. What a precious promise this is! If we are hearing and following Jesus, we will receive eternal life and there is nothing the devil can do about it. He cannot snatch us out of His hand. Praise God! As long as we are continuing to have that relationship with Him, the devil is powerless to do anything. That does not mean however that the sheep cannot decide to stop following Jesus. God’s hand is not some sort of jail, that it is impossible for us to get out of. If we make the choice to stop following Jesus and get out of our Father’s hand, God does not stop us. By accepting and following Jesus, we are not automatically turned into robots that have no power of choice. God continues to give us free choice. He does not take our free choice away when we choose to follow him. It is like the lost sheep. When the shepherd finds the sheep and the sheep chooses to go with the shepherd, it is totally safe. As long as the sheep stays with the shepherd, the faithful shepherd would rather lay down his life than allow his little sheep to be lost. With the shepherd the sheep has no fear. It is safe. No one can pluck it from the shepherd’s care. But if the sheep decides to wander away from the shepherd’s side, the sheep is in danger again. The shepherd cannot protect the wandering sheep while it is out of his care. So likewise, no one is able to take us from our Father’s hand, but we can make the choice to get out. Just as a lost man can choose to be saved, so a saved man can choose to be lost.

We Must Endure

There is a theme that is repeated throughout the Bible and that is that we must endure. “And you will be hated by all for My name’s sake. But he who endures to the end will be saved.” Matthew 10:22 “And because lawlessness will abound, the love of many will grow cold. But he who endures to the end shall be saved.” Matthew 24:12, 13 Jesus, in no uncertain terms, says that those who endure to the end will be saved. What then about those who don’t endure to the end? The only logical conclusion is that they will not be saved. It was after Abraham “had patiently endured” that “he obtained the promise.” Hebrews 6:15 It is the same for us. We are not going to receive the promise unless we patiently endure.

The writer of Hebrews (most probably Paul) urges us again and again of the necessity of enduring and continuing that abiding relationship with our Lord. (Hebrews 2:1-3; 3:6; 6:4-6; 6:15; 10:23, 26-27, 35-38) In these verses there are fearful consequences ascribed to those who fail to abide and endure. In 10:23 it says, “Let us hold fast the confession of our hope without wavering, for He who promised is faithful.” He urges us to hold fast our profession. Why? “For if we sin willfully after we have received the knowledge of the truth, there no longer remains a sacrifice for sins, but a certain fearful expectation of judgment, and fiery indignation which will devour the adversaries.” Hebrews 10:26, 27. He is not talking about others, but himself and the believers. He knows that if they do not “hold fast” and endure, they will meet the fearful judgment of devouring fire. He does not say that they will be saved, or that their reward will be less. He says that they will be lost. A believer can choose to be lost, just like an unbeliever can choose to be saved. Paul is very concerned over this matter and continues on, “For you have need of endurance so that after you have done the will of God, you may receive the promise:” Hebrews 10:36. We have need of endurance for Paul knew the Master’s word’s that “he who endures to the end shall be saved.” Mark 13:13.

Why the Necessity of Endurance?

When a person comes to the Lord in contrition and humiliation, the Lord registers his name in the Book of Life. (Philippians 4:3; Luke 10:20; Hebrews 12:23) When a person experiences the first part of salvation and is saved from the penalty and guilt of his past sins, the Lord accepts him and puts him in the book of the living. (Psalms 69:28) There the names of all who have experienced the new birth are recorded, but that does not mean that they are there forever. The names are not written in stone, until the final part of salvation occurs. “And the Lord said to Moses, ‘Whoever has sinned against Me, I will blot him out of My book.” Exodus 32:33 “He who overcomes shall be clothed in white garments, and I will not blot out his name from the Book of Life; but I will confess his name before My Father and before His angels.” Revelation 3:5. If we do not overcome the world and sin, our names will be blotted out from the book, and the ones who are going to enter through the pearly gates are “only those who are written in the Lamb’s Book of Life.” Revelation 21:27. There are going to be many precious souls who have been saved from the guilt of their past sins, but will not continue walking with Him, and the Lord will have no other choice but to blot their names from the Book of Life. If we do not endure to the end, if we do not grow up into Christ, if we do not abide in Him, if our faith is not shown by our works, if we do not overcome our sins and the world, our name will be stricken from the records of heaven. The doctrine that once we are saved we are always saved is a perilous doctrine with no foundation in the Scriptures. It is leading precious souls to think that they have nothing to worry about because they are saved, but if we do not have that continuing abiding in Christ, we have everything in the world to worry about. Our name will be stricken from the Book of Life and we will be left outside the Holy City.

The Lord does not want one soul to be lost, but “Righteousness and justice are the foundation of Your throne:” Psalms 89:14. The Lord in His great mercy has provided a way that we can be rescued from the pit and degradation of sin that we have sunken into, but God is “just and the justifier of the one who has faith in Jesus.” Romans 3:26. God is still going to be just. Those who have made the choice to rebel against His government will have to receive the just reward of their deeds. Not that we are saved by our works. There is only one way of salvation and that is through the merits of our crucified Savior, but we must make the daily choice to allow Him to work out His good pleasure in our lives. We must allow the Master Potter to shape and mold us into His image. If we refuse for this process to take place in our lives, we are rejecting our Lord, and there will be a sentence to meet. It is only those who allow this work of grace to take place in their lives that will have an inheritance among the faithful. If we do not endure to the end, we are as verily rejecting Him as if we had never accepted Him. May the Lord help each of us to not only accept Him as our Savior, but also continue to abide and grow up into Him that we need not be ashamed at that day.

All emphasis the authors unless otherwise stated.
All texts from the King James Version unless otherwise noted.

Click here to view other exciting posts on Bible Prophecy from Steps to Life.

How to Quit Smoking

by Dr. John J. Grosboll

How to Quit SmokingHave you ever tried to stop smoking? You may have had temporary success before, but now has your habit returned, leaving you frustrated? Are you reading this booklet in quiet desperation wondering whether it will be able to do for you what nobody else has been able to do?

Are you apprehensive that trying again and failing will simply weaken your will power and sense of self- worth even more, so that it seems dangerous for you even to keep reading?

WOULD YOU TRY AGAIN TO QUIT SMOKING IF YOU KNEW OF A WAY THAT WAS FAIL-PROOF?

There is such a method. The really good news is that this method can be followed not only by average men and women but even the weak. Those who have apparently been failures all of their lives can gain lasting success, permanent freedom from tobacco and a sense of dignity and value never before experienced.

The author has helped others who were heavy smokers for decades, to experience this success and has not found one person in more than twenty years who has followed all of the principles of the method now to be explained without permanent success.

This method is not based on anything mystical but rather on thoroughly researched scientific laws which govern the body and the mind. There are not only physical laws in the universe but also mental or spiritual laws, and if you know what these laws are and are willing to obey them, your success is absolutely certain.

Before we explain what you need to know and do, however, we need to investigate three important questions:

  1. Why did you start smoking?
  2. Why is it so hard to quit?
  3. Why do you want to quit?

WHY YOU STARTED

You need to know something about why you began to smoke because if those motivations still exist, they will make it harder for you to quit. A common time to start smoking is twelve years of age. This is a time when a child is seeking adult status in the world. Because of the example of his older peers or adults whom he knows, smoking often has seemed to be a way to become more “grown- up.” People who were role models for you may have been a large part of this influence. Your subconscious mind accepted the constant input from advertising and the example of others that there was a real benefit to smoking. This is a lie. Smoking does not make you more mature, smarter or in any way better or more attractive. In fact, it does just the opposite.

Smoking causes constriction of blood vessels and at the same time lowers the oxygen delivering capacity of the blood. This reduces the delivery of oxygen to the brain as well as other vital organs of the body. Habitual smoking causes you to appear elderly faster and decreases your beauty and attractiveness. It does not improve you mentally or physically. Smoking weakens the body so that the smoker has less endurance, higher mortality and more sickness.

Diseases which are especially increased by smoking include the following: lung cancer and cancers of other parts of the respiratory system; cancer in the urinary bladder, the pancreas and the kidney; heart disease, high blood pressure, stroke and other vascular diseases; emphysema, chronic bronchitis, peptic ulcers; various mouth disorders such as tooth loss, jawbone deterioration, inflamed gums, and pyorrhea and oral inflammations. Smokers are absent from work more often and have more headaches and coughs than non- smokers.

ESPECIALLY FOR WOMEN

For women, smoking presents shocking hazards. Smoking mothers have more premature babies, more stillbirths and miscarriages, and more babies who die a short time after birth. Babies born to smoking mothers have more congenital abnormalities. A woman who smokes and takes oral contraceptives containing estrogen increases her chances of a heart attack several times.

In addition to all of this, smoking decreases your ability to experience pleasure— for example, it decreases taste sensitivity so that you have less capacity to enjoy food. Your ability to experience pleasure is based on your sensitivity, and this is lessened by all narcotics.

SO WHY IS IT SO HARD TO QUIT?

Nicotine causes addiction. After a person is addicted to nicotine by habitual smoking, to cease smoking produces physical symptoms. Symptoms which habitual smokers experience when they stop smoking include irritability, muscle pain, headache, nausea, inability to sleep and jittery nerves. These symptoms are not imaginary because when you quit smoking, measurable physiological changes occur, such as changes in heart rate, blood pressure and in the electrical waves of the brain. Withdrawal symptoms, however, are not the only reason that it is difficult to quit smoking.

A number of social and psychological habits are often intertwined with the smoking habit. Smoking has often become associated with every major event of the day. For example, a smoker often takes out a cigarette every time he has a cup of coffee. An important business decision or meeting is often associated with a smoke. A change of pace, such as getting in a car to drive to work or sitting down to relax, is often associated with a smoke. So, every major start or stop or pressure or change of pace during the day is often associated with smoking. But even these are not all of the reasons that it is hard to quit smoking.

Smoking is also a physical habit. The hand reaches for the pack and a cigarette is retrieved. It is placed in the mouth and a lighting device is ignited. The inhale to kindle the end is accompanied by the fondling of the cigarette by the lips and later the playing with it by the hand. Later, ashes are flicked out, and finally, it is stamped out. These activities become deeply ingrained habits which the habitual smoker has repeated many thousands of times. Since smoking is an all- pervasive habit which has chemical, physical and mental or spiritual components, any rational attempt to quit must have an attack plan which includes physical, chemical and spiritual components.

WHY DO YOU WANT TO QUIT?

Since smoking is an all-pervasive habit having physical, chemical and spiritual components, the reasons why you want to quit are often the determining factors as to whether or not you will be permanently successful. You probably do not have the appropriate motivation right now to quit smoking permanently. If your motivation had been perfect, you would have been successful before and would not be reading this. Do not worry about that. One of the major purposes of this booklet is to help you acquire the proper motivation through a series of tested techniques. The result will be that you will acquire a power that most smokers desiring to quit have never experienced.

HOW TO GET STARTED

The first thing to know about how to quit smoking is that you need help, and the second thing to know is that all of the help in the universe will not give you victory without your determined, persistent effort.

We will study the first thing first— how you can get help to quit smoking.

HOW TO GET HELP TO BE FREE FROM TOBACCO

It was not long before midnight on April 14, 1912. The ocean liner Californian was on its way to Boston from London. As Charles Groves, the ship’s third officer, sat on the top deck, he saw, several miles away, the lights of another ship speeding westward. As this ship was rapidly passing his own, he saw a splendid burst of lights, revealing a large passenger liner. Suddenly, however, it seemed that the big ship stopped and put out most of her lights. It did not occur to him that perhaps the lights were still on but only appeared to go out because the ship was no longer broadside but had swerved sharply to the left.

That night, when help was near, over fifteen hundred people lost their lives in one of the worst ship disasters of history because of no communication. Help was near, but there was no communication. So, when the Titanic went down, nobody was there to help.

DROWNING WITHIN REACH OF HELP

There are millions of people today who have a problem with tobacco and are ready to sink. Many are sinking in an abyss of smoke while help is available. What if a man was drowning and when a life buoy was thrown to him he refused to take it because he did not know if the rope or the buoy or the rescuer were trustworthy. He has no confidence, no faith. That man will drown because he cannot save himself and he is unwilling to accept outside help.

The man who is drowning must choose to believe in the person who is out to save him. If he believes and if he acts on that belief by taking hold of the help that is made available, he will be delivered. He will be saved. The tragedy is that there are so many people whose bodies are drowning in an ocean of smoke who will not ask for or accept the help that is available.

HELP IS AVAILABLE!

Wonderful help is available. Through an ancient prophet, God says, Call unto Me and I will answer you, and show you great and mighty things, which you do not know (Jeremiah 33: 3).

And through the apostle Paul, God declares that He is able to do exceedingly abundantly above all that we can ask or even think (Ephesians 3: 20). So, outside help is available. There is powerful help available, and many millions of people have found in this outside help the answer to the problem of self- control. Your nature may be so weakened through continual indulgence of wrong habits that it is impossible for you in your own strength to resist the craving for nicotine. You may be literally a slave to tobacco, but nonetheless, there is help available for you.

HOW CAN YOU GET THIS HELP?

1. Ask.

Acknowledge that you have a problem for which you need divine help, and ask for divine help. Jesus said, Ask, and you will receive. Everyone who asks receives (Matthew 7: 7).

2. Make a commitment.

God does not force the will of any human being. He does not want blind submission or unreasoning control. God does not use force. In order for Him to deliver you from the slavery of tobacco, you must be willing to make a commitment— choose to yield your will to Him so that a change can be worked out in your life.

3. Surrender your will to Him.

A lot of people in our world are do- it- yourselves. There are some things that we apparently can do ourselves. However, if you have found that you cannot stop smoking by yourself, you need to surrender your will to God in order to receive the divine help that will set you free from the slavery of bad habits.

Although you will find it a struggle to do this, surrendering your will to Him is vital if you are to have permanent success. To surrender the will to God means to accept Him to be our Lord and Master in all things, to acknowledge ourselves to be His servants, ready always to yield obedience to His commands. You can do it if you choose to. The surrender of your will to God’s will, moment by moment, is the vital key to success.

4. Are you in earnest?

God has promised, you will seek Me and find Me when you shall search for Me with all your heart (Jeremiah 29: 13). If that is your decision, there is no question that a divine miracle is going to take place in your life to give you victory over tobacco. You are on your way to fullness of joy and pleasures forevermore (Psalm 16: 11).

5. Exercise your power of choice.

You may have decided that you are weak in moral power. You may consider yourself a victim of doubt. Your life may seem to be continually controlled by your past when you were constantly losing self- control and smoking. The resolutions that you made on New Year’s day may have fallen apart immediately. It may seem to you that it is impossible for you to control your thoughts, and by yourself, this is true. Your habit of smoking, your passionate craving for nicotine, your affection for this vice may be humanly uncontrollable. The knowledge of this causes you to have feelings of despair. There is a way out, however. What is that way out? The way out depends on your power of decision or choice.

You cannot change your heart or your affections for your past habits or your passionate cravings for nicotine. You cannot change your impulses, but you can make a decision. You can choose to yield your will to divine power. If you do this, divine power will work in you, and your nature will be brought under the control of a divine spirit. A change will occur in your affections and in your thoughts, giving you power to be free from tobacco.

The Scripture says, If anyone destroys the temple of God, him will God destroy, for the temple of God is holy, which temple you are (I Corinthians 3: 17). If you have decided to make a decision to live a life that is pure— free from the defilement of tobacco— here is what to pray: “Father in heaven, I choose to surrender my will and all lam to You. I choose to seek You with all of my heart and live by every word that comes out of Your mouth. I choose to live a healthy life and not destroy myself with tobacco. Please help me, for Jesus’ sake. Amen.” Over and over throughout the day, you should breath this prayer to God— “Father, I choose to live a healthy life and not defile myself with tobacco. Please help me as You have promised, for I pray in Jesus’ name. Amen.”

6. Why many fail to receive help.

It is fine to have desires to do the right thing, but if you stop there, nothing will happen. Millions of people are hoping and desiring to quit smoking, but they do not come to the point of yielding their will to a divine influence. They do not make a decision to yield their will to divine power.

If you exercise your will and make a decision, make a commitment to God about your smoking problem, you are going to experience divine strength in your life which will hold you steadfast. If you constantly yield your will to this divine power, you will be enabled to live a new life, a life of self- control, a life in which you will be in control of your thoughts, your affections, your cravings, your impulses and your past smoking habit. All of this is possible to you if you make a decision to yield your will to divine power.

God is interested above all things that you may prosper in all things and be in health (III John 2). If you acknowledge your condition and yield your will to Him, if you make a total commitment (full surrender) to this divine influence, God will fulfill His promise to you. He will supply the fact. He will make you whole in your spirit. It is so, if you believe it. Do not wait to feel that the miracle has happened, but believe it, because God has promised.

WHAT TO DO EVERY DAY

Now that you have come for divine help, do not draw back and take yourself away from the divine influence. Every day say, “I have yielded my will to Christ. I have surrendered my smoking problem to Him.” Then say to Him, “Please give to me Your Spirit, grace and power to live this new life. “It is as you continually give yourself to Him and believe in Him that a divine miracle takes place in your life. This is a miracle of self- control, of victory over your affection and craving for tobacco and nicotine.

THE NEW YOU

This is a miracle which no human eye can see but which you can experience. It is so exciting, the apostle Paul expressed it as being made into a new creature. He said, Old things have passed away, ail things are become new (II Corinthians 5: 17). Every thought, every word, every action is purified and brought into subjection to the righteous will of Christ. (See II Corinthians 10: 4,5; Ephesians 4: 28- 32; Romans 1:16,17.)

THE NEW RELATIONSHIP

A change is seen in our habits. We develop an emotional attachment for the One who has saved us from these bad habits which had fettered chains around us that we could not break. We begin to learn the meaning of the statement in the Bible where the apostle said that we love Him because He first loved us (I John 4: 19).

There are people who were smokers who never realized how personal and how individual God’s love was until they found out that God was interested in helping them solve their problem with tobacco.

DO NOT GO BACK TO TRYING BY YOURSELF.

There are two erroneous ideas against which we need to especially guard ourselves after asking for divine help. The first is the philosophy that we can trust in something that we can do in order to bring about the change in mind and spirit and the self- control that we need. Jesus said,

Without Me you can do nothing (John 15: 5). Place your complete trust in Him. Do not place any trust in what you can do. In every time of temptation, look to Him for power to overcome and have victory. If you trust yourself, you will fail, but Jesus never fails.

BELIEF ALONE IS NOT ENOUGH.

The opposite and no less erroneous idea is the common belief that if you just believe, then you do not need to do anything. The fact is that the divine miracle takes place only when there is a union of divine power with human effort. As long as you surrender your will to the divine influence, He will work in you to will and to do according to His good pleasure. And the works of obedience to the physical laws of your body will take place in your life as you cooperate with God by making a persistent and vital effort to live according to your requests. The apostle said, You WORK OUT. . . with fear and trembling . . . God . . . WORKS IN you to will and to do. . .” (Philippians 2: 12, 13). The secret then is not that God does it— you gain the victory in the fight for self- control— but God supplies to you the power to gain the victory which, on your own, would be impossible.

WHAT ABOUT THE FUTURE?

The question arises, Will this miracle continue to happen? As long as you yield your will to Christ, as long as you are choosing to fully cooperate with Him, this divine miracle will continue to happen because your hope is not in yourself but in Him. So, you are not to look to yourself or depend upon yourself in order to have control over your craving to smoke or to manifest self- control in any other area of life. You are to look to where the help is.

One of the Bible writers expressed it like this. He said, speaking the Word of the Lord, Look unto Me and be saved all the ends of the earth, for I am God and there is none else (Isaiah 45: 22). If you look to Him (in your mind), you are going to be delivered from your problems of smoking, lack of self- control, obeying wrong impulses, and affection for wrong past habits.

There are all kinds of things in life to divert your attention from where the help is, but remember, you must not allow anything to prevent you from looking for and asking for divine help.

This divine help is in Jesus Christ. If you commit the keeping of your mind to Him and trust in Him, He is able to keep that which you have committed to Him (II Timothy 1: 12). So, look to Him every time you are faced with a temptation to smoke. Choose to follow Him in obedience, who said, If any man will come after Me, let him deny himself (Luke 9: 23).

Self denial is the way to become an ex- smoker and the way to eventually gain life’s greatest happiness and pleasures. It is a divine principle that Jesus constantly taught by precept and example.

THE THREE PRINCIPLES

Here are three principles that you can use to keep this divine power flowing into your life, giving you control over the craving to smoke.

First:

Fix the Bible promises to smokers in your memory. Some Bible promises for smokers are:

Call upon Me in the day of trouble. I will deliver you and you shall glorify Me (Psalm 50: 15).

Call to Me and I will answer you and show you great and mighty things that you do not know (Jeremiah 33: 3). The Lord also will be a refuge for the oppressed. A refuge in times of trouble. And those who know Your name will put their trust in You; for You, Lord, have not forsaken those who seek You (Psalm 9: 9, 10). For everyone who asks receives, and he who seeks finds, and to him who knocks it will be opened…. If you then, being evil, know how to give good gifts to your children, how much more will your Father in heaven give good things to them who ask Him (Matthew 7: 8, 11)! With men this is impossible, but with God all things are possible (Matthew 19: 26). For with God nothing will be impossible. (Luke 1: 37). I can do all things through Christ who strengthens me (Philippians 4: 13). And my God shall supply all your need according to His riches in glory by Christ Jesus (Philippians 4: 19).

God stands back of every promise He has made. Memorize them; repeat them over and over to yourself. This is a weapon that Jesus Himself used to overcome temptation.

Second:

Do not fail to continue asking for help. Jesus said, Men ought always to pray and not to faint (Luke 18: 1); in other words, do not give up. Keep asking continually. As you go about your daily activities, let your heart and spirit be uplifted to God, asking Him for divine help to conquer every subtle and surprising temptation to smoke. There is no time or place where it is inappropriate to offer up a request for divine help to assist you in conquering a temptation to smoke.

Third:

Develop the habit of being joyful and thankful. Did you know that most people are about as happy as they choose to be, and the Bible acknowledges this fact. If you will make the decision to be joyful and thankful, you will be surprised at the divine power that will come into your life in the very act of expressing your joy. The apostle said, Rejoice in the Lord always and again I say rejoice (Philippians 4: 4). In other words, express your joy. h everything with prayer and supplication, with thanksgiving, let your requests be made known unto God, and the peace of God which passes all understanding will keep your heart and mind through Christ Jesus (Philippians 4: 6, 7). There is the secret, friend. Be joyful and express your joy and thankfulness for God’s answer to your request and a divine miracle is going to take place in your life.

You have an imagination. In your imagination, every time you are assailed with a temptation to smoke, even if you are depressed or discouraged or ready to yield to despair, look to Jesus and request help. Ask and you will receive. When a perverted craving struggles for the mastery in your mind, look to Jesus Christ. His power is sufficient to subdue any bad habit. Choose to turn to Him. Lay hold of the hope that is set before you. He has strength for your weakness, and He is ready and willing right now to lead you step by step to perfect self- control, permanent freedom from the slavery of smoking. Never fear that He is far away because He is always near (Acts 17: 27), and He is interested in having communion (fellowship) with you (Revelation 3: 19- 22). He is ready right now to work in your behalf and to impart to you power to subdue every craving to smoke. He does not do this without your consent. You are free to choose what power you want to rule over you. Nobody has fallen so many times or is such a slave to tobacco that they may not find deliverance through divine power (Hebrews 7: 25).

WHAT HUMAN EFFORT DO YOU NEED TO MAKE?

God expects you to live in harmony with the physical laws which He has created within your body. The particular physical laws which you need to pay special attention to when you begin to resist the craving to smoke are listed below.

1. Eat mainly fresh fruit and some fruit juice the first day.

As soon as you quit smoking, your body starts trying to rid itself of nicotine and all of the other poisons from tobacco that have been accumulating. You can assist your body in this effort by adopting a cleansing type of diet. If you are engaged in hard, manual labor and need a more liberal diet, a suggested first day diet would be as follows:

Breakfast

1- 2 slices of whole wheat or whole grain toast 1 banana 1 orange or apple 1 bowl of cooked cereal or cold cereal with low sugar content, with milk or milk substitute and fruit sauce, if desired 1 glass of apricot nectar, grape juice or orange juice a few nuts, such as almonds, pecans, walnuts, filberts or brazil nuts— raw nuts are best, dry roasted next best, roasted in oil should be avoided, if possible.

Lunch

1 baked potato with gravy or other topping 1 bowl of tossed, green, garden salad 1 serving of cooked greens— broccoli, spinach, turnip greens, mustard greens, kale, collards or Swiss chard— if none of the above are available, green vegetables would be second best, such as: green beans, okra, cabbage or brussels sprouts 1- 2 slices of bread, whole wheat or whole grain 1 serving of high protein food— Any kind of legume— cooked, dried beans, peas, lentils or garbanzos— is excellent. Lima beans are fine. Peanut butter sandwiches can do in a pinch. a few nuts (Nuts also provide protein.) 1 glass of milk or milk- substitute, optional

Supper

Any kind of fresh fruit as desired any kind of fruit juice without added sugar— Use juices in moderation that are high in sugar content, such as grape juice and pineapple juice. crackers, optional

The above menu is only for those who engage in hard manual labor. Others are advised to eat mainly fresh fruit and fruit juice the first day. If you want to be successful right from the start, you are advised to not eat or drink any type of food or beverage not listed.

2. Drink a minimum of six glasses of water per day.

This is in addition to whatever fruit juice, milk or vegetable juice you drink during the day. If you do not like the taste of your water and do not have access to purified water, you may put a small amount of lemon juice in the water. This is also advisable if you have weak digestion or if your stomach rebels at the thought of plain water.

The way to get enough water is as follows: Drink at least one eight- ounce glass of water during the first thirty minutes upon arising in the morning. Do not drink anything for one to two hours after breakfast. During the late morning, drink a minimum of two eight- ounce glasses of water. Do not drink anything for one to two hours after lunch. During the later afternoon, drink at least two glasses of water. Either before supper or just before going to bed, drink one more glass of water.

You will have more energy as a result of drinking more water and your body will be assisted in ridding itself of the poisons that have accumulated from the use of tobacco.

3. Practice deep breathing at least three times per day.

First of all, stand up and be sure that nothing is tight or restricting around your waist. Loose fitting clothing is absolutely essential to proper breathing. Through either your nose or your mouth, inhale the largest amount of air possible. Your tummy should go out both in front and on the sides. After you inhale as much as you can force yourself to, then inhale just a little bit more until you are feeling some discomfort.

Hold the air for a moment and then breathe out rapidly through your mouth. While breathing out, bend over and place your palms flat against your ribs, or abdomen, and push in. If you cough at the end of this breathing out, you will get more air out of your lungs, which is what you want. Repeat this exercise two more times. Repeat the entire procedure at least three times per day.

Note: If you are a jogger, a bicyclist or a long distance swimmer, you may eliminate this activity on any day that you work out.

4. Get plenty of rest the first few days.

Your body will exert tremendous effort during the next few days to purify itself, so you will need adequate rest and sleep.

5. A tepid bath or shower is recommended every day.

A tepid bath is one that is not very hot and not cold, just lukewarm. A lukewarm soak before bedtime for the first few days helps some people go to sleep.

6. Avoid all alcoholic beverages.

The cerebrum or forebrain is the first part of the brain to be affected by alcohol, and even a small amount of alcohol results in a decrease in judgment and the ability to exercise the will. Alcohol will sabotage your efforts to be free from tobacco. You cannot expect God to help you quit smoking if you use alcoholic beverages because He has forbidden their use. (See Proverbs 23: 29- 35; 20: 1; I Corinthians 6: 9, 10.)

7. Avoid all compromise.

If you decide to taper off from cigarettes or other forms of tobacco, you will surely fail. You cannot be successful unless you quit totally and entirely.

8. What to do if you fall.

A righteous man may fall seven times and rise again (Proverbs 24: 16). If you fall, confess your fall to God (I John 1: 9; Proverbs 28: 13). He has promised to forgive you and help you to finally succeed. Read the first part of this booklet over again and go through all of the steps faithfully. Start over immediately to be free from tobacco, and do not allow anyone to discourage you.

In the Revolutionary War, America lost battle after battle but finally won the war. If you should stumble, get up immediately and start again. God will not forsake you and will give you a permanent victory over tobacco if you do not give up because of a temporary failure. Pray most earnestly. Say like Jacob, ‘I will not let You go unless You bless me’ (Genesis 32: 26). If you keep going through the steps listed in the beginning of the booklet and keep asking, you will be given power to have permanent victory. The reason that some people stumble while quitting smoking will be explained later.

SPECIAL INSTRUCTIONS

1. How to deal with headache.

  1. First and most important of all, pray whenever you have a headache. Say, “Father in heaven, You have promised to keep me in perfect peace (Isaiah 26: 3) {f I trust in You. I have chosen to trust in You so I ask that You will give me peace of mind and spirit and impart to me that rest (Matthew 11: 28- 30) that You have promised, for I pray in Jesus’ name, Amen.”
  2. Drink a glass of water. Extra water is helpful for headaches.
  3. Practice the deep- breathing exercises.
  4. If practical, you may go for a walk. Your arms and legs should be well protected if the weather is cool. An outdoor walk is the best.
  5. Try to practice a strict, regular schedule— a set time for eating meals, a set time for going to bed, etc. Regular habits will help you to get adequate sleep. Headaches are often caused by lack of sleep.
  6. Do not eat anything between meals. Do not have meals closer than five hours apart. Avoid overeating, and do not eat many varieties of food at the same meal. Avoid any practice which has caused you to have indigestion. Headaches can be precipitated by indigestion.
  7. Headaches can be caused by improper clothing, either too much clothing in a hot room or climate or improper distribution of clothing, day or night, so that the extremities (arms and legs) are inadequately clothed while the trunk of the body is warmly covered. Chilling of the neck and shoulders can cause a headache. Tight restrictive clothing either at the neck or at the waist or other part of the trunk of the body can cause a headache by imbalancing the circulation.
  8. A hot foot bath with a cold cloth on the forehead, or even an ice bag placed at the top of the back of the neck against the skull, is sometimes necessary. The foot-bath can be 103- 106 degrees Fahrenheit. The washcloth on the forehead should be kept cool by frequent rinsing in cold water. A tepid bath (94- 97 degrees Fahrenheit) for one- half to three- quarters of an hour sometimes relieves headache.

2. Before you get up in the morning

Always pray before you say or do anything in the morning. The first thing in the morning, you might be severely tempted to have a cigarette. Before you get out of bed, talk to God about the upcoming day.

You might say something like this, “Father in heaven, I choose to consecrate myself to You and to belong totally to You today. On this condition, You have promised to give to me the fullness of Your blessing, to abide in me by Your Spirit and to be my strength and constant Helper. I claim these wonderful promises and claim a pure life free from the defilement of tobacco, in Jesus’name, Amen.” (This prayer is based on Numbers 6: 24- 26; John 14: 1- 17; 15: 1- 14; Hebrews 13: 5, 6.)

3. Use your leisure time wisely.

After supper, do not sit down and relax in an easy chair for the first few days because this will be one of the more dangerous times of the day when you will be tempted to smoke. Engage in an active or absorbing hobby, go for a walk or find something that will keep you busy until bedtime. Doing nothing will sabotage your efforts. Doing nothing can have a devastating effect on your will, so keep busy, except for time for sleeping the first few days. It will be advantageous for you to get a thirty minute walk or thirty minutes of working in the garden, etc., every day. Aerobic exercise will help you to always have a positive mental attitude.

The rest of this booklet will give you more help. If you are having any trouble, you may go over and over the first part of this booklet. Many people must go over and over the principles before they become a part of their character. Until your character is changed, your life free from tobacco is not yet permanent.

THIS IS ALL THAT YOU NEED TO KNOW TO GET STARTED.

HOW TO GET ANSWERS TO YOUR PRAYERS

The components of successful prayer are cited below. These concepts are from the Bible, but they are also found in a nineteenth century book called Steps to Christ.

Prayer is talking to God concerning our actual life— it is a conversation with Him. It is talking to Him in the same manner as we would talk with any friend.

Jesus taught His disciples to (1) present their daily needs before God and (2) cast all of their cares upon Him. He gave them the assurance that their petitions would be heard.

God’s heart of love yearns toward the children of men. He is ready to give them more than they can ask or think, but these divine gifts are only for those who ask and put their trust in Him.

Prayer should not consist altogether in asking and receiving. We are to praise God for His goodness, and for His wonderful works to the children of men (Psalm 107: 8).

To obtain answers to our prayers, the Bible presents the following prerequisites:

  1. We must feel our need, Isaiah 44: 3. 2. We must not cling to any known wrong, Psalm 66: 18. 3. We must choose to exercise trust in God, Hebrews 11: 6. 4. We must choose to exercise a spirit of love and forgiveness, Matthew 6: 12.
  2. We must persevere in prayer, Romans 12: 12; Colossians 4: 2; I Peter 4: 7. 6. We must take every opportunity to pray: in the family circle, in secret, with others and as we go about our work or daily activities. There is no time or place in which it is inappropriate to offer up a petition to God, Luke 18: 1.
  3. Christ’s example is that we are to blend prayer and works— we are to pray even in the midst of our work, but we are not to isolate ourselves away from others and retire from the world in order to pray. If we only pray and do not work, soon we will cease to pray or our prayers will become a formal routine.

So, take to God everything that perplexes your mind. Nothing that in any way concerns your peace is too small for Him to notice. There is no perplexity concerning your smoking problem that is too difficult for Him to understand. There is no calamity that can happen to you or anxiety that can harass you to which He is unobservant or in which He does not take an interest.

So ask. Ask when you are driving your car and you are being tempted to smoke.

Ask when you are on the job. Ask when you are talking with someone and you are tempted to smoke. Ask when someone offers you a cigarette and you do not know how to resist. You can always make a request for help in your mind, and God will hear. He says that He sees every thought that you think (Psalm 139: 2). Ask, Jesus said, and it will by given to you. Seek, and you shall find. Knock, and it will opened unto you. Everyone who asks receives, the one who seeks finds and to the one who knocks it will be opened (Matthew 7: 7, 8). Are you knocking on God’s door? Are you seeking for His help? If you are, He has promised to hear your request and answer you. God stands behind every promise He has made.

MORE HUMAN EFFORTS YOU CAN MAKE

Success is the result of divine power and human effort. Your utmost human effort is necessary. If you stop making a consistent effort, then God must stop providing miraculous power to help you because He never works out of harmony with your own will— that would restrict your freedom, which God will not do. Here are more things to do to have permanent success.

1. Avoid all coffee and caffeine.

Caffeine is a chemical stimulant that can initiate a craving for a cigarette. Very few people will be able to permanently quit smoking and still keep on drinking coffee. Caffeine is a drug and is potentially dangerous like any other drug. For many smokers, coffee seems to automatically signal for a cigarette afterward.

Caffeine and nicotine are chemically related drugs and the use of one can cause a craving for the other. The only sure way to quit smoking is to quit drinking coffee.

Caffeine is much more dangerous than usually described in the public press. As little as two cups of coffee per day can retard bone growth in the fetus and significantly decrease placental blood flow. The use of caffeine can result in calcium loss and gradual thinning of the bones. It can also result in a marked decrease in iron absorption, which could lead to anemia.

In addition to this, high dosages of caffeine can result in nervousness, irritability, restlessness, anxiety, insomnia and headaches. Do you need all of this extra trouble when you are quitting the use of tobacco?

Furthermore, since caffeine is a drug that can harm your body, can you with a clear conscience ask God to provide miraculous power so that you can be free from tobacco while you are needlessly using a drug that can seriously harm your body? Can you expect Him to restore your body if you are deliberately doing something that could destroy it?

2. Use natural, harmless stimulants.

One of the most powerful natural stimulants is a cold mitten friction. In the morning, fill the sink with cool or cold water. Dip a washcloth (or terry cloth mitt if you have one) into the water and wring it out dry. Then rub one arm at a time until the arm is pink.

The second morning you can fill the sink with colder water until eventually you may put ice cubes in the water, if you desire. The second or third morning you may want to rub your chest, as well as your arms, until it is pink. The morning after that you may rub your arms, your chest and your back until they are all pink. Then you may rub both of your arms and the entire trunk of your body. Finally, in about a week or ten days, you will be able to rub your arms, your chest, your upper and lower back, your abdomen and your legs until they are all pink.

After a cold mitten friction, you will be awake without having to use coffee, and you will feel better and have no harmful side effects. It will give you a lift without a later letdown. It will also increase your resistance to colds and other upper respiratory infections.

You will need to get up a few minutes earlier in the morning to do this, but it will be worth it for the rest of the day.

3. Your diet

After the first day, you may liberalize your diet, but if you make fresh fruit and vegetables the major part of your diet, you will have better health and you will probably feel better during the time your body is flushing the poisons from tobacco out of it. A good plan is to have a generous amount of fresh fruit for breakfast with a whole- grain cereal or other whole- grain food, milk or milk substitute, whole- grain toast, fruit sauce and a few nuts. Lunch would then include a generous amount of raw and cooked vegetables and should include one dark green or orange vegetable daily with whole- grain bread and a protein food. Potatoes are an excellent staple vegetable and when eaten with another cooked vegetable, a salad and a legume or casserole, provide satiety and enduring energy. The best protein foods were listed earlier. The third meal, if eaten, should be light, preferably fresh fruit only, but crackers and fruit juice with the fruit is all right if you are very hungry.

HOW DOES GOD EFFECT BEHAVIOR CHANGE?

Behavior change takes place when there is a combination of supreme human effort and divine power working in a person’s life. Consistent human effort never occurs without motivation. Where and how does lasting, powerful motivation come into a persons life? How does this take place? Jesus said, If you can believe, all things are possible to the one who believes (Mark 9: 23).

Trust or belief in God comes the same way as you learn to trust or believe in anyone else. We learn to trust others as a result of our acquaintance or experience with them. We learn to trust God as a result of our acquaintance or experience with Him. How do we become acquainted with God? We become acquainted with Him in the same way that we become acquainted with anybody else. We talk to Him, and He talks to us.

We have already talked about asking Him for help continually and praising Him for answering our requests. Some changes take place instantly; some changes take place over a period of time. Just because you do not feel any different right this moment, this does not mean that a change is not really happening.

When we become acquainted with God, we learn to believe or trust in Him to give us control over our past smoking habit or any other unhealthful craving. The Scripture says, We love Him because He first loved us (I John 4: 19).

EXPERIENCING LOVE

When Jesus was here, the disciples experienced His love by being with Him. John says, We heard Him, we saw Him with our eyes, we gazed upon Him, our hands handled Him (I John 1: 1). Concerning what they saw, he said, That which we have seen and heard we declare also to you so that you might have fellowship (verse 3).

If we experience Jesus’ love now, it must be by reading these reports (the four Gospels: Matthew, Mark, Luke and John) of what those disciples saw, heard and handled. If we do this, the result will be a fellowship with the Father and the Son, a precious experience in receiving divine love. Love brings joy and control into our lives.

When a man and woman are first in love, they spend as much time as possible with each other, and that love grows and becomes a powerful force in their lives.

Divine love is the most powerful motivating force for smoking cessation there is. We must spend as much time as possible with the source of that love so that we will receive it. Otherwise we will not have this most powerful motivating force in our lives which will bring about permanent freedom from tobacco. We love because He first loved us (I John 4: 19). Schedule at least fifteen minutes per day to read from one of the Gospels. A good place to start is the Sermon on the Mount found in Matthew 5- 7. You will find a great deal of help to give you complete freedom over smoking in this sermon that Jesus gave.

WILL MY LIFESTYLE CHANGES BE PERMANENT?

Love is the most powerful motivating force there is for smoking cessation. When we love God and realize that He will give us any help necessary for us to achieve victory over our bondage to tobacco, lasting changes will take place. The result will be permanent cessation of smoking.

SUMMARY OF PRINCIPLES IN SIMPLE STEPS

  1. We become acquainted with God in the same way that we become acquainted with anyone else— by talking to Him and listening to Him talk to us (I John 1: 1- 3; Job 22: 2 1). We talk to Him when we pray. He talks to us through His Word, the Bible.
  2. As we become acquainted with God, we experience His love for us (Jeremiah 31: 3).
  3. If we become acquainted with God, the natural result is that we will love Him (I John 4: 19).
  4. Divine love is the most powerful motivating force there is to make and keep you free from the bondage of tobacco. It is a divine power that enables a person to develop self- control( l Corinthians 13: 7,8; John 14: 23).
  5. As our love relationship with God develops, we have more desire to become all that we can become with His divine power operating in our lives.
  6. His love to us and our responding love to Him empowers us to fulfill the desire to be free from tobacco.

OBTAINING PERMANENT RESULTS

Divine love is more powerful than any enslaving habit to tobacco you have. It is the only thing that will produce permanent results. Any other motivation will eventually wear off and your bad habits and bondage to depravity of one kind or another will return, but love never fails (I Corinthians 13: 8).

The first requirement for developing a love relationship with God is to spend time with Him— talk to Him. The second requirement is to listen to God talk to you.

HOW GOD TALKS TO YOU THROUGH HIS BOOK

God has big plans for you, bigger plans than you have for yourself. God created man to be in charge, to have dominion over the whole world, not to be a slave but to be a ruler. These plans can never be fulfilled unless you are in control of your own life. How does God plan to bring this about? He brings it about through His Word. Jesus said, I am the vine, you are the branches. He who remains in Me and I in Him, the same brings forth much fruit for without Me, you can do nothing (John 15: 5).

Because of the effect of heredity, of bad habits, of wrong lifestyle and of bad choices, we do not have the ability of ourselves to exercise self- control. We cannot control our minds or our bodies in our own strength. Jesus said, If a man does not remain in Me, he is cast forth as a branch and is withered, and men gather them and cast them into the fire and they are burned (John 15: 6). This is an apt illustration of the life that is ruined by bad habits. Jesus continued to say, If you remain in Me and My words remain in you, you shall ask what you wish and it shall be done to you (John 15: 7). So, knowing the promises in the Word is very important if we want to obtain answers to our requests.

GOD’S PROMISES

The promises in God’s Word show us what to pray for and what to ask for. We know that if we ask for something that is promised in His Word, our request will be fulfilled (I John 5: 14).

Let us look now at a few of the Bible promises especially applicable to smokers. The apostle Paul says, Your body is the temple of the Holy Spirit (I Corinthians 6: 19). You are bought with a price, therefore glorify God in your body (I Corinthians 6: 20). It is God’s will for you to live in harmony with the physical laws of your body, in fact, the apostle says, If anyone destroys the temple of God, Him will God destroy, for the temple of God is holy which temple you are (I Corinthians 3: 17).

So, you know that it is not God’s will for you to destroy your body by unhealthful habits, such as smoking. God has promised to deliver you from every desire contrary to His will if you are willing. But I say, Walk in the Spirit and you will not fulfill the lust [craving] of the flesh (Galatians 5: 16).

If you choose to follow the instruction of the Holy Spirit given in God’s Word this is a promise that you will have victory over every unhealthful craving and temptation. Through whom are given to us exceeding great and precious promises that through these you might be partakers of the divine nature having escaped from the corruption which is in the world through lust. (II Peter 1: 4). It is by memorizing, quoting and claiming the promises in God’s Word in every time of temptation that victory is gained. Jesus Himself used this spiritual weapon. (See Matthew 4: 1- 11.)

GOD UNDERSTANDS YOUR TEMPTATIONS

Somebody might say, “Well, God doesn’t understand howl am tempted.” But God does understand how you are tempted; in fact, the apostle Paul says in Hebrews 4: 14, 15, We have a great High Priest who is passed into the heavens, Jesus the Son of God. We do not have a high priest which cannot not be touched with the feeling of our maladies, but He was in all points tempted like as we are yet without sin.

Jesus knows how you feel; He knows how you have been tempted. He knows how you are tempted because He was tempted in all points like as you are. Because He was tempted in all points like as you are, He knows how to deliver you from temptation. Look at the promise that follows in Hebrews 4: 16, Let us therefore come boldly before the throne of grace that we may obtain mercy and grace to help in time of need.

Does it seem impossible to obtain freedom from the bondage of tobacco? Does it seem impossible to keep from lighting up? The apostle said, Let us come boldly before the throne of grace that we may obtain mercy and grace to help in time of need (Hebrews 4: 16). In other words, every time you have a temptation that seems irresistible, you need to ask for divine help, and the promise is that you are going to find mercy and grace to help in time of need (Hebrews 4: 16).

YOU CAN BE FREE FROM TOBACCO.

Did you know that Jesus Himself has promised to set you free from every sinful or unhealthful habit? This is one of the most wonderful promises in all of the Bible. You can claim it every time you are assailed by temptation to smoke.

This promise is found in John 8: 32- 36: And you shall know the truth and the truth shall make you free. They gave answer to Him, We are Abraham’s seed and we have never been enslaved ever. How do you say that you shall become free? Jesus answered them, Most assuredly I say to you, that every one who commits sin is the slave of sin and the slave does not remain in the house forever, but the Son remains forever. If, therefore, the Son shall set you free, you shall be free indeed.

Sin is simply doing something that is unlawful (I John 3: 4). The sixth commandment says, You shall not kill. This includes more than pointing a gun at yourself or somebody else. It includes slow suicide. This would include smoking because habitual smokers have a higher death rate than they otherwise would.

JESUS’ PROMISE TO YOU

Jesus has promised to set you free from all bondage. He has promised to deliver you from every kind of slavery. He has promised to deliver you, set you free, from every wrong habit, every unhealthful habit. This is a promise that you can claim every time you are tempted, every time it seems impossible not to yield to the temptation to smoke.

DO NOT SABOTAGE YOUR WILL

The will is the governing power in the nature of man. It is God’s design that your body be in absolute subjection to your will at all times. Only then are you truly free. (See 1 Corinthians 9: 24- 27.)

It is necessary for you to surrender your will to God in order to be delivered from the bondage which has kept you a slave in dire captivity to tobacco. (See Romans 7: 18- 8: 17.) As long as your will is surrendered to God, He will work through your conscience and reason to control it. God does not usurp your own mental powers, but as long as you are surrendered to Him, He works through them to elevate, refine, ennoble and bring you in every way to a condition where you might enjoy lasting pleasure and happiness with no hang- over, smoker’s cough or other sorrow connected with it.

But you have a part to act in order to keep your will from again becoming a slave to your body or the lower powers of the mind, such as the emotions. (Emotions should always be the servant of the will; the will or power of choice should never be under the control of any part of the body.)

There are certain physical and mental habits which can weaken the will and again bring it into slavery. If you deliberately weaken your will, God will not work a miracle to keep you free— by your actions you are declaring to the whole universe that you have not chosen to be free, and God’s power is not exercised contrary to your own choice. The practices which weaken the will are listed below. If you are brought into difficulty through no choice of your own like Daniel was when taken a captive to Babylon, God will protect you, but God’s power is not exercised to protect the presumptuous.

Physical and Mental Habits that Weaken the Will

1. Overeating

The will, as all other powers of the mind, is affected by the physical state of the body. If you overeat, the circulation is imbalanced and you lose your power to resist temptation. Overeating is often followed by a sensation of drowsiness, and in this half- awake state, the will is in no condition to bring perverted bodily cravings into absolute subjection as is necessary to acquire freedom from the slavery of tobacco.

If you are a habitual overeater, you can use the same principles found in the first part of this booklet to gain the victory over overeating. Especially remember to ask God for victory and selfcontrol. There are also a few physical techniques you can use to avoid overeating:

Practice regularity in eating. Eat only at regular times and not more than three times per day. Regular, balanced meals will help you to avoid the unhealthful habit of snacking.

Avoid extreme- type diets which can result in excess hunger. Any diet which is severely restricted in fat content can result in extreme hunger. While excess fat and fats that are solid at room temperature are dangerous to your health, there must be a balance. Get some fat at both breakfast and lunch. The best fat is in whole, unrefined foods. A recommended list of foods containing large amounts of fat follows. These foods should be used in moderation.

High fat foods include, most nuts and many seeds, such as sunflower and sesame seeds, avocados and olives. Refined foods containing fat, while not totally prohibited, should be restricted. This would include all oils and many dairy products. Milk substitutes have to be evaluated individually. Many have a high fat content.

Use whole foods and plant foods as much as possible. These foods have protective factors that help you to feel satisfied on less calories and thereby avoid overeating.

Eat slowly, laying your fork down between bites. Swallow each mouthful before taking another fork full of food. Chew your food slowly and thoroughly and allow adequate time for meals. This last point is very important. If you do not allow at least twenty to thirty minutes for your meal, you may feel hungry even if you have had plenty to eat.

Regular exercise has a powerful regulatory effect on the appetite. If you walk for thirty minutes a day, you will probably feel a need for less food than if you were totally sedentary.

2. Overwork and lack of rest

Any habit that results in undue fatigue will result in weakening the will. Staying up late at night, followed by an early rise which is still not early enough for a good breakfast, results in starting the day in a weak condition. Lack of planning and scheduling or trying to do two day’s work in one and the resulting lack of sleep, plus overwork, can sabotage your will power.

3. Alcoholic beverages or other mind altering drugs

The higher powers of the mind are more and more anesthetized as alcohol is used. Many people who had quit smoking have started again after drinking alcohol.

4. Tea, coffee and other caffeine sources

Caffeine is a stimulant to the nervous system. Continual use of caffeine has the same effect as overwork or lack of rest— the nervous system, as well as the rest of the body, because of unnatural stimulation, does not recuperate adequately and becomes debilitated until the will is overborne, and then the person has no ability to escape unnatural cravings. Divine power is ready to deliver you from this vicious circle, but you must do your part— decide to abstain from all harmful substances which weaken your will, and follow your decision with your utmost effort while calling upon God for divine power to help you. You must work out what God works in. (Philippians 2: 12, 13).

5. Overindulgence in sexual passions

Every blessing that God has given the human family can be abused and thereby become a curse. Sexual intimacy requires a large amount of biological vitality, and overindulgence can have a weakening effect. One of the worst effects is the habit that can be formed of placing the higher powers of the mind under the control of the sexual passions. The will should always control the passions and never be controlled by them.

If sexual passions control the whole being, man is then in a similar position to dumb animals. A person who is used to being a slave to emotions and feelings will find it impossible to become free from tobacco unless God works a miracle in His life. The first part of this booklet outlines how this miracle can happen.

6. Other unnatural stimulation

Many other habits and practices can unnaturally stimulate the body and the mind and result in a weakened condition of the will. These include using large amounts of certain condiments and spices. The general rule is that if a seasoning tastes hot when actually it is cold, it might be used as a medicine, but it is not safe to use as food. Condiments can immediately start a strong craving for a cigarette.

The mind can be unnaturally stimulated by watching crime, either in the news or acted out. The mind can be unnaturally stimulated by reading novels, various works of fiction and other exciting literature or by watching movies. Such stimulation unbalances the circulation, and any excess stimulation finally results in debilitation and weakening of the will. You can keep up with what is going on in the world and know everything you need to know without this constant stimulation and knowledge of the details of every outrage that is committed.

Rich and heavy foods can unnaturally stimulate the body. A high protein diet is a stimulating diet and not the best for health. While you are still experiencing cravings for tobacco, any unnecessary stimulation of the body can make this craving worse, so avoid meat as much as possible because meat not only is high in protein but contains purine and ammonia which have stimulating qualities. Especially avoid rare meat.

The general rule is that any substance, when taken in far greater amount than needed by the body, can result in stimulation or debilitation, either of which is not helpful to having strong will power. Some other common substances which can have stimulating qualities when taken in very large amounts are vitamin pills, food supplements, sugar, eggs, milk and other dairy products.

A word of caution is in order here. If you have been using large amounts of food supplements, it is wiser to decrease the amount taken slowly rather than all at once because your body probably has a tolerance now to large amounts of these vitamins or whatever supplement you have been taking. You can experience a severe letdown in energy and a feeling of malaise and fatigue if customary food supplements are suddenly discontinued. This extra shock to your body is totally unnecessary while you are acquiring permanent freedom from the slavery of tobacco, so do not discontinue supplements all at once.

7. Doing anything that you know is wrong

If you deliberately do anything that you know is wrong, you will suffer a violated conscience and an immediate weakness of will power to do what you know is right. You will immediately lose the divine power that God has been giving you to help you to obtain freedom from the slavery of tobacco.

If you experiment with any instrument which is used of evil spirits, such as spiritualistic mediums, psychics and fortune- tellers; secret associations and seances; healers who claim to employ electricity, magnetism, or “sympathetic remedies”; if you attempt to communicate with the dead (See Deuteronomy 18: 10- 12; Isaiah 8: 19, 20; I Chronicles 10: 13, 14; Ecclesiastes 9: 5, 6.); if you venture into scenes of dissipation or irreligious pleasure; if you seek the society of the sensual person, the skeptic or the blasphemer, either in person or through the medium of the press or theater, you will lose the miraculous power of God in your life.

Your only sure escape if you are in this situation is to follow the divinely appointed steps back to freedom:

First, you must acknowledge the wrong you have done to God and also to others if you have injured them and ask forgiveness of all injured parties. (See Proverbs 28: 13; I John 1: 9.) Then you must follow the steps presented in the first part of this booklet again about how to get started and how to get divine help to gain back your freedom and self- control.

HOW WE ARE TEMPTED TO SMOKE

In 1 John 2: 15- 17, the apostle says, Do not love the world, neither the things that are in the world. If anyone loves the world, the love of the Father is not in him because everything that is in the world, the craving of the flesh, the craving of the eye, and the ostentatiousness of life, is not from the Father but is out of the world. The world passes away and the cravings of it, but the one who does the will of God remains forever.

This is a plain acknowledgment that our body can crave things that are not good for us. It is also evident that we must not gratify these cravings if we desire life. The apostle says, Do not love these things. Do not love the world; there are only three things in the world, the craving of the flesh, the craving of the eyes and the ostentatious- ness of life.

WHAT DO I DO ABOUT THESE CRAVINGS?

Now the question that comes to you and me is, If I love the world, if I have been giving in to the craving of my flesh, if I have been giving in to the craving of my eyes, if I have been smoking until that craving has become almost overwhelming, what do I do about it? How do I get over it?

The secret is right in this passage (1 John 2: 15- 17) I am not to love the world, but I am to have a transfer of my affections so that I can do the will of God. You see, if my whole life revolves around the craving of my flesh and the craving of my eyes, it will never be possible for me to obtain perfect self- control over my cravings or urge to smoke. In order for me to gain the victory over bad physical habits, what must happen? I must have a transfer of my affections from these things to somebody above.

HOW OUR DESIRES ARE MODIFIED

This happens in the following manner. We love Him because He first loved us (1 John 4: 19). Did you know that God is never tempted to smoke? God is love and His love is always directed outward toward the benefit of the intelligence’s He has created. Our wrong habits and cravings are the result of a perversion of His love. Instead of our love being directed outward toward the happiness and benefit of others, our love is directed inward to the happiness and benefit of ourselves— to gratification of our flesh by smoking or wrong eating, etc. Wrong habits are cultivated through this basic root principle of self- love.

We can never quit our wrong habits unless we learn the essence of the divine character— that principle which seeks not its own but another’s good. How does this happen? The process of overcoming wrong habits is, in its most simple explanation, a process of learning to love the way God loves.

HOW DO WE LEARN THIS VITAL PRINCIPLE?

The problem is, how do we learn to love when we are so used to loving that craving of our flesh, that craving of our eyes, our oppressive desire to smoke and other gratifications of these desires of our flesh and our eyes? How does this process of learning to love the way God loves happen in us?

Before we will have any love to give to anybody else, we must first experience His love to us. When Jesus was here, His disciples experienced His love by spending time with Him. John says, We heard Him, we saw Him with our eyes, we gazed upon Him, our hands handled Him (I John 1: 1). Concerning what they saw, he said, That which we have seen and heard, we announce also to you that you might have fellowship with us (1 John 1: 3).

HOW DO WE SPEND TIME WITH HIM?

If we are to have fellowship with Jesus now, it will have to be by reading the reports about what these disciples saw, heard and handled. If we do this the result will be a fellowship, a close interpersonal relationship with the Father and the Son, a precious experience of receiving divine love. This experience will give power to our decisions to be free from tobacco and to overcome our bad habits. We will have a transfer of our affections from the satisfaction of the cravings of this world to the satisfaction of fellowship with the Father and the Son. Then, the apostle says, our joy is going to be full (1 John 1: 4).

HOW DO WE FALL IN LOVE?

When a man and woman are first in love, they spend as much time as possible with each other, and that love grows and becomes a powerful force in their lives. Divine love is the most powerful force there is to overcome the craving to smoke. It is the most powerful force there is, but we need to spend as much time as possible with the source of that love so that we will receive it. We will never be filled with that love with just a few minutes a day thinking about Him while we spend the rest of the day thinking about the cravings of our flesh or booking at secular pictures and advertising with craving in our eyes.

We must experience His love the same way that the first disciples experienced it. We must hear His voice speaking to us. We must see Him in our imagination. We must gaze upon Him. As we work in this world, our hands must touch Him. We must have the same intimate spiritual fellowship with the Father and the Son that they had. People who love each other always find time to be together.

THE RESULTS OF SPENDING TIME WITH HIM

The result, friends, of that relationship in your life will be that you will receive divine power to overcome the craving to smoke. Spend time with Jesus by studying His life every day, and the result will be that a new love will take possession of your mind. Your affections will be imperceptibly changed from love of the world with its craving of the flesh and craving of the eyes to the love of the Father, an intimate love relationship with the One who has all power and who will give you His power to overcome. He will give you power to carry out your own best decisions.

THE HUMAN ESSENTIAL FOR SMOKING CESSATION

Jesus talked about the human essential in the Sermon on the Mount. He said, Not everyone who says to Me, Lord, Lord is going to enter into the kingdom of heaven, hut the one who does the will of My Father who is in heaven (Matthew 7: 21). It is not what we say, it is not what we profess, it is what we do that counts. And why do you call Me, Lord, Lord, and you do not do what I say (Luke 6: 46)?

WHEN WE BECOME SUCCESSFUL

We become successful in becoming free from tobacco when:

  1. we ask for help,
  2. depend upon God to give us divine help and then, in obedience to our request and trust in Him,
  3. we take action— we act on our trust or our belief in Him.

It is always true that we will act out all of the trust or faith in God that we have, and it is when we show by our actions that we believe that God is going to help us, that a miracle begins to take place in our lives.

ON THE BORDERS OF THE PROMISED LAND

There was a time in ancient history when the children of Israel, the descendants of Abraham, the spiritual forefathers of the faithful of later ages, marched out of Egypt and went across a terrible wilderness to inherit the promised land. The time came when they were encamped on the borders of the promised land.

Right now, if you have been following the instructions in this booklet, you are encamped on the borders of your promised land— the new you, the new self-controlled you, the you who has control over your lifestyle and is free at last from all enslaving habits.

But when the children of Israel were encamped on the borders of the promised land, it was not enough for them to have a knowledge of Canaan. It was not enough for them to sing songs about Canaan. This would not bring them into possession of all those wonderful vineyards and olive groves in that wonderful country. They could make it theirs in truth only by occupation. They had to go across the Jordan and actually occupy the land. They had to do something. They had to comply with the conditions. They had to exercise faith in God and take His promises to themselves while they obeyed His instruction. They had to have an active experience.

IMPORTANCE OF TAKING ACTION

Becoming free from tobacco consists in doing something, doing something active about the problem. Whether or not we will be successful depends not just on whether or not we ask for help, whether or not we believe or whether or not we make a profession of believing. Whether or not we are successful will be made manifest by whether or not we actually do or act in harmony with our requests. We must do and not say only, because it is only through action that new habits are built.

HOW CHARACTER IS BUILT

These new habits develop into a new character. Actions become habits and habits become character— you. You started reading this booklet with many wrong habits in your possession as a part of your character. You have been making decisions based on the information presented about changing your character.

We cannot do this unless God supplies the power. That is why this must be a spiritual experience, an experience of asking Him for help and getting to know Him. Although God will supply the power, it is up to you and me to use the power. We cannot just sit in our tents and pray and study. We must get up and take action— walk into the promised land.

Taking proper action will result in the development of good habits which will result in the development of a different character, a new character, a new, pure, tobacco- free you. You have had a misshapen character because of smoking. Our goal is to help you to reshape your character using divine power that is most certainly available to you. It is impossible for anyone to do this perfectly by themselves. That is why we have talked about the necessity of receiving divine help.

YOU ARE THE ARBITER OF YOUR DESTINY

Remember, God will supply the power, the help. It is up to you and me to take hold of that power and do something with it. No matter how much power God supplies to you, He leaves it up to you to take that power and work out what He works in. Every day you are building the new you. Your character depends on the actions that you take. Your actions result in habits, and the habits result in character.

OBTAINING LASTING RESULTS

There is a true foundation to build your character upon— a living Stone— and if you build upon that true foundation, God’s life will be imparted to you as you build upon Him (1 Peter 2: 4- 9). If the building that you are building is on another foundation, someday it is going to fall. Some people build their character (their attempt to become free from the slavery of tobacco and other bad habits) upon a foundation of human ideas, upon human philosophy and opinions, or upon protocols of some man’s invention.

The person who does this is building a structure of character upon shifting sand. Someday, sometime the fierce tempests of temptation will sweep away this sandy foundation and leave that person’s house of character a wreck, and they will say, “I stopped smoking once. I was free from tobacco once, and I thought I could handle it myself But when the stress of _________ happened, I started again.”

If you are resting your hope of having perfect self- control upon yourself, you are building on shifting sand. It is not too late, friend, to escape ruin. Before the temptations of perverted carnal desires break over you, flee to the sure foundation, the tried and living Stone.

Listen, I lay in Zion for a foundation a stone, a tried stone, a precious cornerstone, and the one who believes will not be in a hurry, . . . Look unto Me and be ye saved, all the ends of the earth! For I am God, and there is none else…. Do not be afraid for I am with you; do not be dismayed, for I am your God. I will strengthen you, I will help you, I will uphold you by the right hand of My righteousness (Isaiah 28: 16; 45: 22; 41: 10).

The help is available. The question is, What are you doing with it? What character will you build with it? Your actions develop your habits, and your habits develop your character, the new, pure, tobacco- free you. Whoever hears these words of Mine and does them, I will liken him to a wise man who built his house upon the rock (Matthew 7: 24).

TODAY IS THE DAY FOR A MIRACLE IN YOUR LIFE

There is recorded in the Scripture a time when the apostle Paul spoke the good news to a Roman governor. The Scripture says there were three things that Paul talked to this Roman governor about. He talked to him about right— about doing that which is right. He talked to him about self- control. He also talked to him about having to give an account in the future for this life that we live here.

THE DANGER OF PROCRASTINATION

As Paul did this, the Scripture says that this Roman governor, by the name of Felix, trembled and he gave this answer, Go your way for this time. When I have a convenient season, I will call for you (Acts 24: 25).

This is a classic reply, a classic response. Go your way right now; when I have a convenient season, I will call for you. I am going to do something about it. Have you ever heard someone say that? Today lam going to smoke just a little bit. Tonight I have to go to a party, but tomorrow I am going to develop self- control; tomorrow I will become free of the slavery of tobacco. Today, during the holidays, I need to enjoy myself, but lam going to do something about my smoking later. I am going to change my lifestyle sometime in the future. Tomorrow I am going to do it. Today I have other things to do.

THERE WILL NEVER BE AN EASIER TIME

The news is, friend, that today is the day for you to make the changes that you want to make in your life. It will never be easier tomorrow than it is today. It is easier today than it ever will be again, on the basis of what you have just read. The actions that you commit today develop habits, and these habits develop character. Your character is what you really are. If you keep on indulging yourself, if you keep on smoking, more and stronger, wrong habits will be formed. The result will be a deterioration of character, a depraved character. So, tomorrow it will be harder for you to make the changes you want to make than it is today. Although nothing is impossible with divine grace, it will be more difficult. So, today is the day for you to make the changes that you want to make in life.

TODAY IS THE TIME

We read in the Bible about a woman that was brought to Jesus from the very act of adultery. And they came to Jesus and they said, Moses said that such should be stoned, but what do you say? And this they said that they might have something to accuse Him (John 8: 5, 6) either to the people or to the Romans. Jesus arranged affairs in this incident so that all of the people who brought the woman to Him left, being accused by their own conscience of their own sins, and the woman was left alone with Jesus. When that happened, it says that, Jesus lifted Himself up and saw none but the woman, and said to her, Woman, where are those your accusers? Has no man condemned you? She said, No man, Lord. Jesus said to her, Neither do I condemn you. Go and sin no more (John 8: 10, 11).

When Jesus talked to that woman, He said, in effect, today is the day for you to make a change in your life. Jesus never told anybody that tomorrow will be all right; you can go ahead and indulge yourself today. You can go ahead and practice your unhealthful habits today and change tomorrow. Jesus never told anyone that. Jesus told people, today is the day to make a change in your life. Today is the day that God is willing to work a divine miracle in your life. Today is the day. He said to that woman, Go and sin no more (John 8: 11).

Do you realize what that almost certainly meant? That meant that the woman had to go and get a different kind of job. That meant that she was out of a job because she was involved in prostitution to make a living. But when Jesus talked to her, He did not say, “Let’s work on this and see if you can make some arrangements to get another kind of job.” He did not say anything like that; He said, “Today is the day, tight now. Don’t live like that any longer. Today is the day; right now is the time to change. Right now is the time to have new life. Friend, that was the beginning of new life for that woman, that day.

Now, which kind of person are you? Are you like that Roman ruler who said, “Go for right now; I want to enjoy my wrong indulgences a little more, so I want to wait for a more convenient time. There are so many wrong habits in my life, and it will be inconvenient for me socially and professionally to change right now. I am going to wait for a more convenient time.” The more convenient time does not come.

Or are you going to be like that woman that Jesus met? Right then, right that day, a change was made in her life. She started to live a new life that very day. Jesus said, Go and sin no more. Today is the day to make a change. That was the beginning of new life for that woman. If you are willing to make a change today, God is willing to help you to make that change today. But God will never work a miracle in the life of a person who says, “I want to continue in my wrong habits for today. I want a more convenient time, and then I will make a change. I want to taper off from my bad habits.” If you decide to taper off from bad habits, you have decided to do some evil still, and if God were to help you, He would be blessing you in evil- doing. So, you cannot have any help from God until you decide to quit completely all evil or unhealthful habits. The person who is waiting for a more convenient time or who is trying to taper off never experiences a miracle. They may believe, they may know, but they are waiting for tomorrow to quit completely, and life passes by. At the end, their character is a wreck in the annals of time and eternity.

SUMMARY

Today is the best day, the best opportunity you will ever have, to make a change. Let us review what we have studied:

  1. Ask for divine help, knowing that God never tells a lie and that He stands back of every promise He has made.
  2. Become acquainted with God. Talk to Him every time you are faced with a temptation to smoke.
  3. You become acquainted with God when you listen to Him talk to you about the big plans that He has for your life and by exposing yourself to His Word, especially to the promises He has made in His Word to everyone who wants complete freedom.
  4. You expose yourself to the most powerful force in the world by experiencing the love that Jesus has for you— you experience His life by reading about it in His Word.
  5. Then you start to act out the promise that God has made to you, depending upon Him to work a miracle in your life.
  6. When you do these things, the miracle begins today. Do not say, “I am going to wait for a more convenient time; I am going to wait for a better opportunity.” Do not say that, because then the miracle will never happen. We have no record that Felix ever had a change in his life— the Lord never worked a miracle in His life. He went on with all of his wrong habits, wrong actions and depraved character development.

Today can be the day that a change occurs in your life, if you make the choice today. Jesus said to the woman that was taken in adultery, Go and sin no more (John 8: 11). In other words, be done with all of those bad habits, today. If you want to live a new life, if you want to have perfect self- control, if you want victory over the craving to smoke or a life of idleness and inactivity, today can be the day when you have a new life. Jesus worked miracles for those who were willing to exercise trust during the present— today.

WALKING ON WATER

There is a story in the Bible about a man who walked on water with the Lord.. This story happened between three and six o’clock in the morning. The disciples of Jesus were on a boat, alone, in the middle of the Sea of Galilee. A fearful storm had arisen on the sea. During this storm, Jesus came to the disciples walking upon the sea— Jesus was walking on water.

At first when the disciples saw a person walking on the water, they were afraid, but then Jesus said to them, Be of good courage, it is L Do not he afraid (Matthew 14: 27). The Scripture says that Peter answered Him and said, Lord, if it is You, command me to come to You on the water. And He said, Come. And coming down out of the ship, Peter walked upon the water to come to Jesus, but looking on the wind boisterous, he was terrified and beginning to sink, he cried saying, Lord, save me. And Jesus stretched forth His hand and took him, and said to him, Oh, you of little faith. Why did you doubt? (Matthew 14: 28- 31).

PERMANENT SUCCESS AND TEMPORARY FAILURE

We are now going to address the subjects, “Will you be free of tobacco permanently?” and “How to deal with temporary failure.” From the human point of view, walking on water is impossible. From the human point of view, being permanently free from tobacco is impossible for many.

But there is Somebody who can help you to walk on water. Peter’s experience of walking on water covers the steps that we have been studying about becoming permanently free from tobacco and developing new habits of behavior— forming a new character.

ASK THE RIGHT PERSON

First of all, Peter asked the right person— he asked for divine help. We have already seen the importance of asking, continually asking for divine help. Right in the middle of business affairs, you can send up a silent request to God, and He will hear and answer your petition, although it is not verbalized.

CHOOSE TO TRUST HIM

Second, Peter was acquainted with the divine Person whom he asked for help and he trusted in this Person that He would help him. He had so much faith in this Person that when the Lord told him to come down out of the ship and walk on water, he believed. He did not say, “Oh, no, I’ll sink if I do that.” He believed in the Person because he was acquainted with Him. We have studied about becoming acquainted with this very same Person— we become acquainted with Him just like we become acquainted with anyone else, by talking to Him and listening to Him talk to us, which He does through His Word.

Third, because of this complete trust in the Person whom he had come to know and love, Peter got down out of the ship and attempted to do something that had always been impossible for him before— walk on water.

If we trust Him and He tells us that He wants us to develop perfect self- control, as He indeed does in I Corinthians 9: 24- 27, then we, too, will attempt to do something that has always been impossible for us to do before, such as becoming permanently free from tobacco.

Is it impossible to walk on water? Is it impossible to be totally and permanently free from tobacco? It may be just as impossible as walking on water, but when you ask for divine help, place your trust in the Person whom you are asking and begin to take action based on that trust, a miracle starts happening in your life, and you start to walk on water.

WHEN THE MIRACLE BEGINS

So, Peter acted on his faith. He got down out of the ship, and because he asked the right Person and he had faith and confidence in this Person, he acted on his faith. When he acted on his faith, a miracle began to happen in his life. This is a very important concept to understand— when did the miracle begin to happen in Peter’s life? It began to happen when he acted on his faith.

God does not begin to work a miracle in your life until you start to demonstrate your faith in Him by doing something active while you trust in Him to work a miracle in your life. Millions have experienced this miracle. How about you? God stands behind every promise that He has made.

WHAT IF I START TO SINK?

Now, the questions come, What if sometime I should do something wrong? What if I should give in to my perverted craving for cigarettes sometime? What if I should engage in an unhealthful practice at some time? What then? Is everything last?

As soon as you begin to practice a known unhealthful habit that you know is not right, you lose the spiritual power that you have within and the same thing happens to you that happened to Peter; immediately you begin to sink. Peter looked at the problem— big waves, a big storm, great surges of waves under his feet.

The same thing can happen to you— you look around and you see a cloud of smoke around you, on television, on billboards, in magazines; the lust of the flesh, the cravings of the eye, the unhealthful habits, these perverted cravings that you have been developing for years surround you. Everything around you seems to be a temptation, and if you look at the problem instead of looking to the One who is the solution to the problem, you will begin to sink.

If you take your eyes off of the One who can and will always be a never- failing source of help for you and look at all the problems, immediately you will begin to sink. The problem seems overwhelming. Discouragement sinks in when you have a temporary failure and you say, “What happened? I had victory yesterday and the day before that, and now, today, it’s not happening. What am I going to do? I am facing failure. Is everything going to ruin?”

That is the situation that Peter was facing. He was walking on water. He had asked the right Person. He had put his trust in the right Person. He had acted on his faith. A miracle had been occurring in his life. But he took his eyes off of where the help was; and, friend, when you look away from where the help is, you are automatically looking at the problems. You start looking at your perverted cravings and that cloud of smoke obscures your thinking. Right away you begin to sink. What do you do then, when you are sinking and you are facing failure?

Friend, you must do what Peter did. You must say, “Lord, save me!” You must look where the help is. You remember the text in the Bible that says a righteous man falls seven times and rises again? Friend, it does not take very long to sink; you may have been walking on water for a longtime, but when you take your eyes off from where the help is, when you start deciding to do it yourself, down you go. When you lose your connection with your all- powerful divine helper, you go down in the water (or smoke) very rapidly. Very fast you can sink right back down to your old habits, your old, smoky lifestyle.

What do you do to keep this from happening? Remember to keep your eye on where the help is, keep asking for divine help and keep taking action on your confidence in that divine help. Keep studying the promises in His Word and claiming those promises. The result will be that you will keep on walking on water.

Here is a prayer that you can pray: “Father in Heaven, I thank You for Your promises and the divine miracles that they bring into my life. I come to You to make request. I ask that You will give to me right now, that miracle of grace that will give to me perfect freedom over tobacco. Help me to act on my trust in You and to come down out of the ship of complacency and inactivity and do what I know that I should do as Your child, by Your grace. Help me to experience this miracle that can keep happening in my life every day.

“If I make a mistake, Lord, and I begin to sink, save me when I call. Help me to turn me eyes toward You. I claim Your promise that You will help me keep on experiencing that miracle in my life which will impart to me that self- control over every craving of the flesh and of the eyes. May I experience Your love in my heart every day which will be a power over and against every wrong habit, for I come to You in the all- powerful name of Jesus, Amen. “

HOW TO OBTAIN DIVINE HELP OVER WRONG HABITS

  1. Realize that you need help to be set free from tobacco (John 15: 5; Jeremiah 33: 3).
  2. Know that God desires to provide this help to you (Isaiah 41: 10).
  3. Acknowledge your need and your willingness to come to God and fully cooperate with Him in causing a complete change to happen in your life (Matthew 11: 28- 30). It is vital that you not live in a state of denial. Acknowledge to God, verbally, your condition and need. Ask Him to give to you a change of mind about tobacco. Tobacco is not to be your master (Matthew 23: 10). This can only happen if you have a change of mind (heart). Confess your guilt and ask for release from the guilt and power of tobacco (I John 1: 9; Proverbs 28: 13).
  4. Ask for divine help to be set free from tobacco (Matthew 7: 7, 8).
  5. Choose to believe that God will fulfill His Word to give you perfect freedom over tobacco (Mark 9: 22, 23).
  6. Express trust in God and His promise to help you gain perfect freedom from tobacco (Luke 11: 13).
  7. Act on your belief by making a commitment to live a life of self- control enabled by God’s power (John 1: 12). It is not enough to be sorry. You must actively turn away from your former lifestyle (I Corinthians 9: 24- 27).
  8. Spend time fixing the divine promises in your memory. These promises will bring power into your life when you are assailed by perverted cravings. This is the weapon that Jesus Himself used when He was tempted on appetite (Matthew 4: 4).
  9. Ask for help in every time of temptation (Luke 18: 1, 7, 8; James 4: 7- 9). (God is not wearied by your continued requests for deliverance.)
  10. Express your joy verbally; thank God for helping you to control your appetite (Philippians 4: 4- 7).

For more Bible Study Resources by Topic see https://www.stepstolife.org/bible-study-resources-topic/

The Battle of Armageddon

by Ellen G. White

Armageddon is the name given in Revelation 16 to the scene of the final conflict between the forces of evil and the forces of good. It is apparently derived from the Hebrew word for mountain and the word Megiddo, an ancient city near Mount Carmel and was the site of many battles in the history of Israel.

Much speculation concerning this battle by many authors, statesmen and others has occurred in the twentieth century. At the time of World War I many started talking about Armageddon. Many believed that World War I would be Armageddon and be a war to end all wars. But it did not turn out that way. World War II became an even worse tragedy. But World War II was not Armageddon either. Armageddon will be even worse than that. A well-known woman writer has described not only the battle of Armageddon in its physical sense, but also its spiritual ramifications which affect the destiny of all mankind. A brief synopsis which she wrote concerning the final outcome of the battle of Armageddon is below.

Death and Mourning

“Her sins have reached unto heaven, and God hath remembered her iniquities.… In the cup, which she hath filled, fill to her double. How much she hath glorified herself, and lived deliciously, so much torment and sorrow give her: for she saith in her heart, “I sit a queen, and am no widow, and shall see no sorrow.” Therefore shall her plagues come in one day, death, and mourning, and famine; and she shall be utterly burned with fire: for strong is the Lord God who judgeth her. And the kings of the earth, who have committed fornication and lived deliciously with her, shall bewail her, and lament for her, … saying, ‘Alas, alas that great city Babylon, that mighty city! for in one hour is thy judgment come.’” Revelation 18:5-10.

“The merchants of the earth,” that have “waxed rich through the abundance of her delicacies,” “shall stand afar off for the fear of her torment, weeping and wailing, and saying, ‘Alas, alas that great city, that was clothed in fine linen, and purple, and scarlet, and decked with gold, and precious stones, and pearls! For in one hour so great riches is come to naught.’” Revelation 18:11, 9, 10, 15-17. Such are the judgments that fall upon Babylon in the day of the visitation of God’s wrath. She has filled up the measure of her iniquity; her time has come; she is ripe for destruction. When the voice of God turns the captivity of His people, there is a terrible awakening of those who have lost all in the great conflict of life. While probation continued they were blinded by Satan’s deceptions, and they justified their course of sin. The rich prided themselves upon their superiority to those who were less favored; but they had obtained their riches by violation of the law of God. They had neglected to feed the hungry, to clothe the naked, to deal justly, and to love mercy. They had sought to exalt themselves and to obtain the homage of their fellow creatures. Now they are stripped of all that made them great and are left destitute and defenseless. They look with terror upon the destruction of the idols, which they preferred before their Maker. They have sold their souls for earthly riches and enjoyments, and have not sought to become rich toward God. The result is their lives are a failure; their pleasures are now turned to gall, their treasures to corruption. The gain of a lifetime is swept away in a moment. The rich bemoan the destruction of their grand houses, the scattering of their gold and silver. But their lamentations are silenced by the fear that they themselves are to perish with their idols. The wicked are filled with regret, not because of their sinful neglect of God and their fellow men, but because God has conquered. They lament that the result is what it is; but they do not repent of their wickedness. They would leave no means untried to conquer if they could. The world sees the very class whom they have mocked and derided, and desired to exterminate, pass unharmed through pestilence, tempest, and earthquake. He who is to the transgressors of His law a devouring fire, is to His people a safe pavilion. The minister who has sacrificed truth to gain the favor of men now discerns the character and influence of his teachings. It is apparent that the omniscient eye was following him as he stood in the desk, as he walked the streets, as he mingled with men in the various scenes of life. Every emotion of the soul, every line written, every word uttered, every act that led men to rest in a refuge of falsehood, has been scattering seed; and now, in the wretched, lost souls around him, he beholds the harvest. Saith the Lord: “They have healed the hurt of the daughter of My people slightly, saying, ‘Peace, peace;’ when there is no peace.” “With lies ye have made the heart of the righteous sad, whom I have not made sad; and strengthened the hands of the wicked, that he should not return from his wicked way, by promising him life.” Jeremiah 8:11; Ezekiel 13:22. ”Woe be unto the pastors that destroy and scatter the sheep of My pasture! …Behold, I will visit upon you the evil of your doings.” “Howl, ye shepherds, and cry; and wallow yourselves in the ashes, ye principal of the flock: for your days for slaughter and of your dispersions are accomplished; … and the shepherds shall have no way to flee, nor the principal of the flock to escape.” Jeremiah 23:1, 2; 25:34, 35, margin. Ministers and people see that they have not sustained the right relation to God. They see that they have rebelled against the Author of all just and righteous law. The setting aside of the divine precepts gave rise to thousands of springs of evil, discord, hatred, iniquity, until the earth became one vast field of strife, one sink of corruption. This is the view that now appears to those who rejected truth and chose to cherish error. No language can express the longing which the disobedient and disloyal feel for that which they have lost forever—eternal life. Men whom the world has worshiped for their talents and eloquence now see these things in their true light. They realize what they have forfeited by transgression, and they fall at the feet of those whose fidelity they have despised and derided, and confess that God has loved them. The people see that they have been deluded. They accuse one another of having led them to destruction; but all unite in heaping their bitterest condemnation upon the ministers. Unfaithful pastors have prophesied smooth things; they have led their hearers to make void the law of God and to persecute those who would keep it holy. Now, in their despair, these teachers confess before the world their work of deception. The multitudes are filled with fury. ‘We are lost!’ they cry, ‘and you are the cause of our ruin;’ and they turn upon the false shepherds. The very ones that once admired them most will pronounce the most dreadful curses upon them. The very hands that once crowned them with laurels will be raised for their destruction. The swords which were to slay God’s people are now employed to destroy their enemies. Everywhere there is strife and bloodshed. “A noise shall come even to the ends of the earth; for the Lord hath a controversy with the nations, He will plead with all flesh; He will give them that are wicked to the sword.” Jeremiah 25:31.

The Great Controversy

For six thousand years the great controversy has been in progress; the Son of God and His heavenly messengers have been in conflict with the power of the evil one, to warn, enlighten, and save the children of men. Now all have made their decisions; the wicked have fully united with Satan in his warfare against God. The time has come for God to vindicate the authority of His downtrodden law. Now the controversy is not alone with Satan, but with men. “The Lord hath a controversy with the nations;” “He will give them that are wicked to the sword.” The mark of deliverance has been set upon those “that sigh and that cry for all the abominations that be done.” Now the angel of death goes forth, represented in Ezekiel’s vision by the men with the slaughtering weapons, to whom the command is given: “Slay utterly old and young, both maids, and little children, and women: but come not near any man upon whom is the mark; and begin at My sanctuary.” Says the prophet: “They began at the ancient men which were before the house.” Ezekiel 9:1-6. The work of destruction begins among those who have professed to be the spiritual guardians of the people. The false watchmen are the first to fall. There are none to pity or to spare. Men, women, maidens, and little children perish together. “The Lord cometh out of His place to punish the inhabitants of the earth for their iniquity: the earth also shall disclose her blood, and shall no more cover her slain.” Isaiah 26:21. “And this shall be the plague wherewith the Lord will smite all the people that have fought against Jerusalem; Their flesh shall consume away while they stand upon their feet, and their eyes shall consume away in their holes, and their tongue shall consume away in their mouth. And it shall come to pass in that day, that a great tumult from the Lord shall be among them; and they shall lay hold everyone on the hand of his neighbor, and his hand shall rise up against the hand of his neighbor.” Zechariah 14:12, 13. In the mad strife of their own fierce passions, and by the awful outpouring of God’s unmingled wrath, fall the wicked inhabitants of the earth—priests, rulers, and people, rich and poor, high and low. “And the slain of the Lord shall be at that day from one end of the earth even unto the other end of the earth: they shall not be lamented, neither gathered, nor buried.” Jeremiah 25:33.

Blotted Out

At the coming of Christ the wicked are blotted from the face of the whole earth—consumed with the spirit of His mouth and destroyed by the brightness of His glory. Christ takes His people to the City of God, and the earth is emptied of its inhabitants. “Behold, the Lord maketh the earth empty, and maketh it waste, and turneth it upside down, and scattereth abroad the inhabitants thereof.” “The land shall be utterly emptied, and utterly spoiled: for the Lord hath spoken this word.” “Because they have transgressed the laws, changed the ordinance, broken the everlasting covenant. Therefore hath the curse devoured the earth, and they that dwell therein are desolate: therefore the inhabitants of the earth are burned.” Isaiah 24:1, 3, 5, 6. The whole earth appears like a desolate wilderness. The ruins of cities and villages destroyed by the earthquake, uprooted trees, ragged rocks thrown out by the sea or torn out of the earth itself, are scattered over its surface, while vast caverns mark the spot where the mountains have been rent from their foundations.

Now the event takes place foreshadowed in the last solemn service of the Day of Atonement. When the ministration in the holy of holies had been completed, and the sins of Israel had been removed from the sanctuary by virtue of the blood of the sin offering, then the scapegoat was presented alive before the Lord; and in the presence of the congregation the high priest confessed over him “all the iniquities of the children of Israel, and all their transgressions in all their sins, putting them upon the head of the goat.” Leviticus 16:21. In like manner, when the work of atonement in the heavenly sanctuary has been completed, then in the presence of God and heavenly angels and the hosts of the redeemed the sins of God’s people will be placed upon Satan; he will be declared guilty of all the evil which he has caused them to commit. And as the scapegoat was sent away into a land not inhabited, so Satan will be banished to the desolate earth, an uninhabited and dreary wilderness. The Revelator foretells the banishment of Satan and the condition of chaos and desolation to which the earth is to be reduced, and he declares that this condition will exist for a thousand years.

Bound For a Thousand Years

After presenting the scenes of the Lord’s Second Coming and the destruction of the wicked, the prophecy continues: “I saw an angel come down from heaven, having the key of the bottomless pit and a great chain in his hand. And he laid hold on the dragon, that old serpent, which is the devil, and Satan, and bound him a thousand years, and cast him into the bottomless pit, and shut him up, and set a seal upon him, that he should deceive the nations no more, till the thousand years should be fulfilled: and after that he must be loosed a little season.” Revelation 20:1-3. That the expression “bottomless pit” represents the earth in a state of confusion and darkness is evident from other scriptures. Concerning the condition of the earth “in the beginning,” the Bible record says that it “was without form, and void; and darkness was upon the face of the deep.” Genesis 1:2. [THE HEBREW WORD HERE TRANSLATED “DEEP” IS RENDERED IN THE SEPTUAGINT (GREEK) TRANSLATION OF THE HEBREW OLD TESTAMENT BY THE SAME WORD RENDERED “BOTTOMLESS PIT” IN REVELATION 20:1-3.] Prophecy teaches that it will be brought back, partially at least, to this condition. Looking forward to the great day of God, the prophet Jeremiah declares: “I beheld the earth, and, lo, it was without form, and void; and the heavens, and they had no light. I beheld the mountains, and, lo, they trembled, and all the hills moved lightly. I beheld, and, lo, there was no man, and all the birds of the heavens were fled. I beheld, and, lo, the fruitful place was a wilderness, and all the cities thereof were broken down.” Jeremiah 4:23-26. Here is to be the home of Satan with his evil angels for a thousand years. Limited to the earth, he will not have access to other worlds to tempt and annoy those who have never fallen. It is in this sense that he is bound: there are none remaining, upon whom he can exercise his power. He is wholly cut off from the work of deception and ruin which for so many centuries has been his sole delight. The prophet Isaiah, looking forward to the time of Satan’s overthrow, exclaims: “How art thou fallen from heaven, O Lucifer, son of the morning! how art thou cut down to the ground, which didst weaken the nations! …Thou hast said in thine heart, ‘I will ascend into heaven, I will exalt my throne above the stars of God: . . . I will be like the Most High.’ Yet thou shalt be brought down to hell, to the sides of the pit. They that see thee shall narrowly look upon thee, and consider thee, saying, ‘Is this the man that made the earth to tremble, that did shake kingdoms; that made the world as a wilderness, and destroyed the cities thereof; that opened not the house of his prisoners?’” Isaiah 14:12-17. For six thousand years, Satan’s work of rebellion has “made the earth to tremble.” He had “made the world as a wilderness, and destroyed the cities thereof.” And he “opened not the house of his prisoners.” For six thousand years his prison house has received God’s people, and he would have held them captive forever; but Christ had broken his bonds and set the prisoners free. Even the wicked are now placed beyond the power of Satan, and alone with his evil angels he remains to realize the effect of the curse which sin has brought. “The kings of the nations, even all of them, lie in glory, everyone in his own house [the grave]. But thou art cast out of thy grave like an abominable branch..…Thou shalt not be joined with them in burial, because thou hast destroyed thy land, and slain thy people.” Isaiah 14:18-20

For a thousand years, Satan will wander to and fro in the desolate earth to behold the results of his rebellion against the law of God. During this time his sufferings are intense. Since his fall his life of unceasing activity has banished reflection; but he is now deprived of his power and left to contemplate the part which he has acted since first he rebelled against the government of heaven, and to look forward with trembling and terror to the dreadful future when he must suffer for all the evil that he has done and be punished for the sins that he has caused to be committed. To God’s people the captivity of Satan will bring gladness and rejoicing. Says the prophet: “It shall come to pass in the day that Jehovah shall give thee rest from thy sorrow, and from thy trouble, and from the hard service wherein thou wast made to serve, that thou shalt take up this parable against the king of Babylon [here representing Satan], and say, How hath the oppressor ceased! …Jehovah hath broken the staff of the wicked, the scepter of the rulers; that smote the peoples in wrath with a continual stroke, that ruled the nations in anger, with a persecution that none restrained.” Verses 3-6, R.V.

Judgment Meted Out

During the thousand years between the first and the second resurrection the judgment of the wicked takes place. The apostle Paul points to this judgment as an event that follows the Second Advent. “Judge nothing before the time, until the Lord come, who both will bring to light the hidden things of darkness, and will make manifest the counsels of the hearts.” 1 Corinthians 4:5. Daniel declares that when the Ancient of Days came, “judgment was given to the saints of the Most High.” Daniel 7:22. At this time the righteous reign as kings and priests unto God. John in the Revelation says: “I saw thrones, and they sat upon them, and judgment was given unto them.” “They shall be priests of God and of Christ, and shall reign with Him a thousand years.” Revelation 20:4, 6. It is at this time that, as foretold by Paul, “the saints shall judge the world.” 1 Corinthians 6:2. In union with Christ they judge the wicked, comparing their acts with the statute book, the Bible, and deciding every case according to the deeds done in the body. Then the portion which the wicked must suffer is meted out, according to their works; and it is recorded against their names in the book of death. Satan also and evil angels are judged by Christ and His people. Says Paul: “Know ye not that we shall judge angels?” Verse 3. And Jude declares that “the angels which kept not their first estate, but left their own habitation, He hath reserved in everlasting chains under darkness unto the judgment of the great day.” Jude 6.

Jesus Comes Again

At the close of the thousand years the second resurrection will take place. Then the wicked will be raised from the dead and appear before God for the execution of “the judgment written.” Thus the Revelator, after describing the resurrection of the righteous, says: “The rest of the dead lived not again until the thousand years were finished.” Revelation 20:5. And Isaiah declares, concerning the wicked: “They shall be gathered together, as prisoners are gathered in the pit, and shall be shut up in the prison, and after many days shall they be visited.” Isaiah 24:22. At the close of the thousand years, Christ again returns to the earth. He is accompanied by the host of the redeemed and attended by a retinue of angels. As He descends in terrific majesty He bids the wicked dead arise to receive their doom. They come forth, a mighty host, numberless as the sands of the sea. What a contrast to those who were raised at the first resurrection! The righteous were clothed with immortal youth and beauty. The wicked bear the traces of disease and death. Every eye in that vast multitude is turned to behold the glory of the Son of God. With one voice the wicked hosts exclaim: “Blessed is He that cometh in the name of the Lord!” It is not love to Jesus that inspires this utterance. The force of truth urges the words from unwilling lips. As the wicked went into their graves, so they come forth with the same enmity to Christ and the same spirit of rebellion. They are to have no new probation in which to remedy the defects of their past lives. Nothing would be gained by this. A lifetime of transgression has not softened their hearts. A second probation, were it given them, would be occupied as was the first, in evading the requirements of God and exciting rebellion against Him. Christ descends upon the Mount of Olives, whence, after His resurrection, He ascended, and where angels repeated the promise of His return. Says the prophet: “The Lord my God shall come, and all the saints with Thee.” “And His feet shall stand in that day upon the Mount of Olives, which is before Jerusalem on the east, and the Mount of Olives shall cleave in the midst thereof, …and there shall be a very great valley.” “And the Lord shall be king over all the earth: in that day shall there be one Lord, and His name one.” Zechariah 14:5, 4, 9.

The New Jerusalem

As the New Jerusalem, in its dazzling splendor, comes down out of heaven, it rests upon the place purified and made ready to receive it, and Christ, with His people and the angels, enters the Holy City. Now Satan prepares for a last mighty struggle for the supremacy. While deprived of his power and cut off from his work of deception, the prince of evil was miserable and dejected; but as the wicked dead are raised and he sees the vast multitudes upon his side, his hopes revive, and he determines not to yield the great controversy. He will marshal all the armies of the lost under his banner and through them endeavor to execute his plans. The wicked are Satan’s captives. In rejecting Christ they have accepted the rule of the rebel leader. They are ready to receive his suggestions and to do his bidding. Yet, true to his early cunning, he does not acknowledge himself to be Satan. He claims to be the prince who is the rightful owner of the world and whose inheritance has been unlawfully wrested from him. He represents himself to his deluded subjects as a redeemer, assuring them that his power has brought them forth from their graves and that he is about to rescue them from the most cruel tyranny. The presence of Christ having been removed, Satan works wonders to support his claims. He makes the weak strong and inspires all with his own spirit and energy. He proposes to lead them against the camp of the saints and to take possession of the City of God. With fiendish exultation he points to the unnumbered millions who have been raised from the dead and declares that as their leader he is well able to overthrow the city and regain his throne and his kingdom.

The Final Thrust

In that vast throng are multitudes of the long-lived race that existed before the Flood; men of lofty stature and giant intellect, who, yielding to the control of fallen angels, devoted all their skill and knowledge to the exaltation of themselves; men whose wonderful works of art led the world to idolize their genius, but whose cruelty and evil inventions, defiling the earth and defacing the image of God, caused Him to blot them from the face of His creation. There are kings and generals who conquered nations, valiant men who never lost a battle, proud, ambitious warriors whose approach made kingdoms tremble. In death these experienced no change. As they come up from the grave, they resume the current of their thoughts just where it ceased. They are actuated by the same desire to conquer that ruled them when they fell. Satan consults with his angels, and then with these kings and conquerors and mighty men. They look upon the strength and numbers on their side, and declare that the army within the city is small in comparison with theirs, and that it can be overcome. They lay their plans to take possession of the riches and glory of the New Jerusalem. All immediately begin to prepare for battle. Skillful artisans construct implements of war. Military leaders, famed for their success, marshal the throngs of warlike men into companies and divisions. At last the order to advance is given, and the countless host moves on—an army such as was never summoned by earthly conquerors, such as the combined forces of all ages since war began on earth could never equal. Satan, the mightiest of warriors, leads the van, and his angels unite their forces for this final struggle. Kings and warriors are in his train, and the multitudes follow in vast companies, each under its appointed leader. With military precision the serried ranks advance over the earth’s broken and uneven surface to the City of God.

The Brightness of His Presence

By command of Jesus, the gates of the New Jerusalem are closed, and the armies of Satan surround the city and make ready for the onset. Now Christ again appears to the view of His enemies. Far above the city, upon a foundation of burnished gold, is a throne, high and lifted up. Upon this throne sits the Son of God, and around Him are the subjects of His kingdom. The power and majesty of Christ no language can describe, no pen portray. The glory of the Eternal Father is enshrouding His Son. The brightness of His presence fills the City of God, and flows out beyond the gates, flooding the whole earth with its radiance.

Nearest the throne are those who were once zealous in the cause of Satan, but who, plucked as brands from the burning, have followed their Saviour with deep, intense devotion. Next are those who perfected Christian characters in the midst of falsehood and infidelity, those who honored the law of God when the Christian world declared it void, and the millions of all ages, who were martyred for their faith. And beyond is the “great multitude, which no man could number, of all nations, and kindreds, and people, and tongues,…before the throne, and before the Lamb, clothed with white robes, and palms in their hands.” Revelation 7:9. Their warfare is ended, their victory won. They have run the race and reached the prize. The palm branch in their hands is a symbol of their triumph, the white robe an emblem of the spotless righteousness of Christ which now is theirs. The redeemed raise a song of praise that echoes and re-echoes through the vaults of heaven: “Salvation to our God which sitteth upon the throne, and unto the Lamb.” Revelation 7:10. And angel and seraph unite their voices in adoration. As the redeemed have beheld the power and malignity of Satan, they have seen, as never before, that no power but that of Christ could have made them conquerors. In all that shining throng there are none to ascribe salvation to themselves, as if they had prevailed by their own power and goodness. Nothing is said of what they have done or suffered; but the burden of every song, the keynote of every anthem, is: “Salvation to our God and unto the Lamb.”

The Final Coronation

In the presence of the assembled inhabitants of earth and heaven the final coronation of the Son of God takes place. And now, invested with supreme majesty and power, the King of kings pronounces sentence upon the rebels against His government and executes justice upon those who have transgressed His law and oppressed His people. Says the prophet of God: “I saw a great white throne, and Him that sat on it, from whose face the earth and the heaven fled away; and there was found no place for them. And I saw the dead, small and great, stand before God; and the books were opened: and another book was opened, which is the book of life: and the dead were judged out of those things which were written in the books, according to their works.” Revelation 20:11, 12. As soon as the books of record are opened, and the eye of Jesus looks upon the wicked, they are conscious of every sin which they have ever committed. They see just where their feet diverged from the path of purity and holiness, just how far pride and rebellion have carried them in the violation of the law of God. The seductive temptations which they encouraged by indulgence in sin, the blessings perverted, the messengers of God despised, the warnings rejected, the waves of mercy beaten back by the stubborn, unrepentant heart—all appear as if written in letters of fire.

Panoramic View

Above the throne is revealed the cross; and like a panoramic view appear the scenes of Adam’s temptation and fall, and the successive steps in the great plan of redemption. The Saviour’s lowly birth; His early life of simplicity and obedience; His baptism in Jordan; the fast and temptation in the wilderness; His public ministry, unfolding to men heaven’s most precious blessings; the days crowded with deeds of love and mercy, the nights of prayer and watching in the solitude of the mountains; the plottings of envy, hate, and malice which repaid His benefits; the awful, mysterious agony in Gethsemane beneath the crushing weight of the sins of the whole world; His betrayal into the hands of the murderous mob; the fearful events of that night of horror—the unresisting prisoner, forsaken by His best-loved disciples, rudely hurried through the streets of Jerusalem; the Son of God exultingly displayed before Annas, arraigned in the high priest’s palace, in the judgment hall of Pilate, before the cowardly and cruel Herod, mocked, insulted, tortured, and condemned to die—all are vividly portrayed. And now before the swaying multitude are revealed the final scenes—the patient Sufferer treading the path to Calvary; the Prince of heaven hanging upon the cross; the haughty priests and the jeering rabble deriding His expiring agony; the supernatural darkness; the heaving earth, the rent rocks, the open graves, marking the moment when the world’s Redeemer yielded up His life. The awful spectacle appears just as it was.

Satan, his angels, and his subjects have no power to turn from the picture of their own work. Each actor recalls the part which he performed. Herod, who slew the innocent children of Bethlehem that he might destroy the King of Israel; the base Herodias, upon whose guilty soul rests the blood of John the Baptist; the weak, timeserving Pilate; the mocking soldiers; the priests and rulers and the maddened throng who cried, “His blood be on us, and on our children!”—all behold the enormity of their guilt. They vainly seek to hide from the divine majesty of His countenance, outshining the glory of the sun, while the redeemed cast their crowns at the Saviour’s feet, exclaiming: “He died for me!”

Arraigned at the Bar of God

Amid the ransomed throng are the apostles of Christ, the heroic Paul, the ardent Peter, the loved and loving John, and their truehearted brethren, and with them the vast host of martyrs; while outside the walls, with every vile and abominable thing, are those by whom they were persecuted, imprisoned, and slain. There is Nero, that monster of cruelty and vice, beholding the joy and exaltation of those whom he once tortured, and in whose extremest anguish he found satanic delight. His mother is there to witness the result of her own work; to see how the evil stamp of character transmitted to her son, the passions encouraged and developed by her influence and example, have borne fruit in crimes that caused the world to shudder. There are papist priests and prelates who claimed to be Christ’s ambassadors, yet employed the rack, the dungeon, and the stake to control the consciences of His people. There are the proud pontiffs who exalted themselves above God and presumed to change the law of the Most High. Those pretended fathers of the church have an account to render to God from which they would fain be excused. Too late they are made to see that the Omniscient One is jealous of His law and that He will in no wise clear the guilty. They learn now that Christ identifies His interest with that of His suffering people; and they feel the force of His own words: “Inasmuch as ye have done it unto one of the least of these My brethren, ye have done it unto Me.” Matthew 25:40.

The whole wicked world stands arraigned at the bar of God on the charge of high treason against the government of heaven. They have none to plead their cause; they are without excuse; and the sentence of eternal death is pronounced against them. It is now evident to all that the wages of sin is not noble independence and eternal life, but slavery, ruin, and death. The wicked see what they have forfeited by their life of rebellion. The far more exceeding and eternal weight of glory was despised when offered them; but how desirable it now appears. “All this,” cries the lost soul, “I might have had; but I chose to put these things far from me. Oh, strange infatuation! I have exchanged peace, happiness, and honor for wretchedness, infamy, and despair.” All see that their exclusion from heaven is just. By their lives they have declared: “We will not have this Man [Jesus] to reign over us.” As if entranced, the wicked have looked upon the coronation of the Son of God. They see in His hands the tables of the divine law, the statutes which they have despised and transgressed. They witness the outburst of wonder, rapture, and adoration from the saved; and as the wave of melody sweeps over the multitudes without the city, all with one voice exclaim, “Great and marvelous are Thy works, Lord God Almighty; just and true are Thy ways, Thou King of saints” Revelation 15:3; and, falling prostrate, they worship the Prince of life.

The Arch-deceiver Unmasked

Satan seems paralyzed as he beholds the glory and majesty of Christ. He who was once a covering cherub remembers whence he has fallen. A shining seraph, “son of the morning;” how changed, how degraded! From the council where once he was honored, he is forever excluded. He sees another now standing near to the Father, veiling His glory. He has seen the crown placed upon the head of Christ by an angel of lofty stature and majestic presence, and he knows that the exalted position of this angel might have been his. Memory recalls the home of his innocence and purity, the peace and content that were his until he indulged in murmuring against God, and envy of Christ. His accusations, his rebellion, his deceptions to gain the sympathy and support of the angels, his stubborn persistence in making no effort for self-recovery when God would have granted him forgiveness—all come vividly before him. He reviews his work among men and its results—the enmity of man toward his fellow man, the terrible destruction of life, the rise and fall of kingdoms, the overturning of thrones, the long succession of tumults, conflicts, and revolutions. He recalls his constant efforts to oppose the work of Christ and to sink man lower and lower. He sees that his hellish plots have been powerless to destroy those who have put their trust in Jesus. As Satan looks upon his kingdom, the fruit of his toil, he sees only failure and ruin. He has led the multitudes to believe that the City of God would be an easy prey; but he knows that this is false. Again and again, in the progress of the great controversy, he has been defeated and compelled to yield. He knows too well the power and majesty of the Eternal. The aim of the great rebel has ever been to justify himself and to prove the divine government responsible for the rebellion. To this end he has bent all the power of his giant intellect. He has worked deliberately and systematically, and with marvelous success, leading vast multitudes to accept his version of the great controversy which has been so long in progress. For thousands of years this chief of conspiracy has palmed off falsehood for truth. But the time has now come when the rebellion is to be finally defeated and the history and character of Satan disclosed. In his last great effort to dethrone Christ, destroy His people, and take possession of the City of God, the archdeceiver has been fully unmasked. Those who have united with him see the total failure of his cause. Christ’s followers and the loyal angels behold the full extent of his machinations against the government of God. He is the object of universal abhorrence. Satan sees that his voluntary rebellion has unfitted him for heaven. He has trained his powers to war against God; the purity, peace, and harmony of heaven would be to him supreme torture. His accusations against the mercy and justice of God are now silenced. The reproach which he has endeavored to cast upon Jehovah rests wholly upon himself. And now Satan bows down and confesses the justice of his sentence. “Who shall not fear Thee, O Lord, and glorify Thy name? for Thou only art holy: for all nations shall come and worship before Thee; for Thy judgments are made manifest.” Revelation 15:4. Every question of truth and error in the long-standing controversy has now been made plain. The results of rebellion, the fruits of setting aside the divine statutes, have been laid open to the view of all created intelligences. The working out of Satan’s rule in contrast with the government of God has been presented to the whole universe. Satan’s own works have condemned him. God’s wisdom, His justice, and His goodness stand fully vindicated. It is seen that all His dealings in the great controversy have been conducted with respect to the eternal good of His people and the good of all the worlds that He has created. “All Thy works shall praise Thee, O Lord; and Thy saints shall bless Thee.” Psalm 145:10.

The history of sin will stand to all eternity as a witness that with the existence of God’s law is bound up the happiness of all the beings He has created. With all the facts of the great controversy in view, the whole universe, both loyal and rebellious, with one accord declare: “Just and true are Thy ways, Thou King of saints.” Before the universe has been clearly presented the great sacrifice made by the Father and the Son in man’s behalf. The hour has come when Christ occupies His rightful position and is glorified above principalities and powers and every name that is named. It was for the joy that was set before Him—that He might bring many sons unto glory—that He endured the cross and despised the shame. And inconceivably great as was the sorrow and the shame, yet greater is the joy and the glory. He looks upon the redeemed, renewed in His own image, every heart bearing the perfect impress of the divine, every face reflecting the likeness of their King. He beholds in them the result of the travail of His soul, and He is satisfied. Then, in a voice that reaches the assembled multitudes of the righteous and the wicked, He declares: “Behold the purchase of My blood! For these I suffered, for these I died, that they might dwell in My presence throughout eternal ages.” And the song of praise ascends from the white-robed ones about the throne: “Worthy is the Lamb that was slain to receive power, and riches, and wisdom, and strength, and honor, and glory, and blessing.” Revelation 5:12.

Notwithstanding that Satan has been constrained to acknowledge God’s justice and to bow to the supremacy of Christ, his character remains unchanged. The spirit of rebellion, like a mighty torrent, again bursts forth. Filled with frenzy, he determines not to yield the great controversy. The time has come for a last desperate struggle against the King of heaven. He rushes into the midst of his subjects and endeavors to inspire them with his own fury and arouse them to instant battle. But of all the countless millions whom he has allured into rebellion, there are none now to acknowledge his supremacy. His power is at an end. The wicked are filled with the same hatred of God that inspires Satan; but they see that their case is hopeless, that they cannot prevail against Jehovah. Their rage is kindled against Satan and those who have been his agents in deception, and with the fury of demons they turn upon them. Saith the Lord: “Because thou hast set thine heart as the heart of God; behold, therefore I will bring strangers upon thee, the terrible of the nations: and they shall draw their swords against the beauty of thy wisdom, and they shall defile thy brightness. They shall bring thee down to the pit.” “I will destroy thee, O covering cherub, from the midst of the stones of fire….I will cast thee to the ground, I will lay thee before kings, that they may behold thee….I will bring thee to ashes upon the earth in the sight of all them that behold thee….Thou shalt be a terror, and never shalt thou be any more.” Ezekiel 28:6–8, 16–19. “Every battle of the warrior is with confused noise, and garments rolled in blood; but this shall be with burning and fuel of fire.” “The indignation of the Lord is upon all nations, and His fury upon all their armies: He hath utterly destroyed them, He hath delivered them to the slaughter.” “Upon the wicked He shall rain quick burning coals, fire and brimstone and an horrible tempest: this shall be the portion of their cup.” Isaiah 9:5; 34:2; Psalm 11:6, margin.”

“Every form of evil is to spring into intense activity. Evil angels unite their powers with evil men, and as they have been in constant conflict and attained an experience in the best modes of deception and battle, and have been strengthening for centuries, they will not yield the last great final contest without a desperate struggle. All the world will be on one side or the other of the question. The battle of Armageddon will be fought, and that day must find none of us sleeping.The battle of Armageddon will be fought, and that day must find none of us sleeping. Wide awake we must be, as wise virgins having oil in our vessels with our lamps. The power of the Holy Ghost must be upon us and the Captain of the Lord’s host will stand at the head of the angels of heaven to direct the battle. Solemn events before us are yet to transpire. Trumpet after trumpet is to be sounded; vial after vial poured out one after another upon the inhabitants of the earth. Scenes of stupendous interest are right upon us and these things will be sure indications of the presence of Him who has directed in every aggressive movement, who has accompanied the march of His cause through all the ages, and who has graciously pledged Himself to be with His people in all their conflicts to the end of the world. He will vindicate His truth. He will cause it to triumph. He is ready to supply His faithful ones with motives and power of purpose, inspiring them with hope and courage and valor in increased activity as the time is at hand.”

The End of Sin

“Fire comes down from God out of heaven. The earth is broken up. The weapons concealed in its depths are drawn forth. Devouring flames burst from every yawning chasm. The very rocks are on fire. The day has come that shall burn as an oven. The elements melt with fervent heat, the earth also, and the works that are therein are burned up. Malachi 4:1; 2 Peter 3:10. The earth’s surface seems one molten mass—a vast, seething lake of fire. It is the time of the judgment and perdition of ungodly men—”the day of the Lord’s vengeance, and the year of recompenses for the controversy of Zion.” Isaiah 34:8. The wicked receive their recompense in the earth. Proverbs 11:31. They “shall be stubble: and the day that cometh shall burn them up, saith the Lord of hosts.” Malachi 4:1. Some are destroyed as in a moment, while others suffer many days. All are punished “according to their deeds.” The sins of the righteous having been transferred to Satan, he is made to suffer not only for his own rebellion, but for all the sins which he has caused God’s people to commit. His punishment is to be far greater than that of those whom he has deceived. After all have perished who fell by his deceptions, he is still to live and suffer on. In the cleansing flames the wicked are at last destroyed, root and branch—Satan the root, his followers the branches. The full penalty of the law has been visited; the demands of justice have been met; and heaven and earth, beholding, declare the righteousness of Jehovah.”

“Satan’s work of ruin is forever ended. For six thousand years he has wrought his will, filling the earth with woe and causing grief throughout the universe. The whole creation has groaned and travailed together in pain. Now God’s creatures are forever delivered from his presence and temptations. “The whole earth is at rest, and is quiet: they [the righteous] break forth into singing.” Isaiah 14:7. And a shout of praise and triumph ascends from the whole loyal universe. “The voice of a great multitude,” “as the voice of many waters, and as the voice of mighty thunderings,” is heard, saying: “Alleluia: for the Lord God omnipotent reigneth.” Revelation 19:6.”

Resources

  • Spirit of Prophecy, vol. 4, 470–488.
  • Manuscript Releases, vol. 14, 286–287.
  • The Great Controversy, 673.

Click here to view other exciting posts on prophecy from Steps to Life.